Skip to main content

Full text of "William Laud, sometime archbishop of Canterbury; a study"

See other formats


f.         ••*' 


•A  <*&     '*. 


ARCHBISHOP    LAUD 

A     STUDY 


"Et  levavi  oculos  meos,  et  vidi ;  et  ecce  vir,  et  in  manuejus  funiculus 
mensorum. 

"Et  dixi  :  Quo  tu  vadis?  Et  dixit  ad  me,  Ut  metiar  Jerusalem,  et 
videam  quanta  sit  latitude  ejus,  et  quanta  longitude  ejus."— ZACH. 
PROPH.  ii.  i,  2. 


WILLIAM    LAUD 

SOMETIME 

ARCHBISHOP    OF   CANTERBURY 
A     STUDY 


ARTHUR   CHRISTOPHER   BENSON,    B.A. 

SCHOLAR    OF    KING'S    COLLEGE,    CAMBRIDGE  ;      ASSISTANT    MASTER 
AT    ETON    COLLEGE 


NEW    EDITION 


LONDON 

KEGAN   PAUL,  TRENCH,  TRUBNER  &  CO.,  LT» 

PATERNOSTER   HOUSE,   CHARING   CROSS    ROAD 

1897 


NOV  2  3  *2 


(The  rights  of  translation  and  of  reproduction  are  reserved. .) 


TO    MY    FATHER 

THIS    SLIGHT    MEMORIAL 

OF    ONE    OF    HIS    PREDECESSORS 

IS    WITH    ALL    LOVE    AND    REVERENT    AFFECTION 

DUTIFULLY    DEDICATED. 


PREFACE. 


Two  reasons  induced  me  to  try  and  sketch  the  life 
of  Laud.  The  first  was  that  it  has  been  customary 
to  take  an  extravagant  view  of  him — either  to  set 
him  forward  as  the  champion  of  all  that  is  tradi 
tional  and  venerable  in  Church  doctrine  or  dis 
cipline,  the  type  of  the  moderate  High  Churchman, 
with  a  clearly  defined  position  neither  Romanist 
nor  Lutheran  ;  or,  on  the  other  hand,  to  decry  him 
as  an  obstinate  bigot,  self-willed  and  important, 
who  fell  a  victim  to  his  own  intolerant  prejudices. 
Neither  of  these  seemed  to  me  a  fair  or  worthy 
view  :  he  was  certainly  not  the  latter,  he  was  far 
from  being  the  former ;  he  holds  an  intermediate 
position.  I  have  not  endeavoured  to  make  him 
into  a  hero  or  a  saint,  but  to  depict  him  as  a  man 
of  an  undaunted  spirit,  of  an  inflexible  if  not 
heroic  mould,  as  one  of  the  most  vivid  and  in 
teresting  figures  in  the  very  centre  of  one  of  the 


LAUD'S  APOLOGISTS. 


most  gigantic  tragedies  that  has  ever  been  played 
out  on  the  stage  of  English  history. 

And  in  the  second  place,  living  in  the  house 
which  is  so  closely  connected  with  him,  being  often 
brought  into  contact  with  some  little  memorial  of 
him,  talking  beneath  his  portrait,  worshipping  be 
neath  his  chapel  screen,  seeing  his  signature  written 
in  the  stiff  tall  hand,  all  this  created  a  strong 
wish  to  try  and  realize,  as  he  moved  and  spoke 
and  looked,  one  of  the  most  definite  personalities 
that  has  ever  occupied  the  chair  of  St.  Augustine. 

Few  people  have  received  so  much  damage  from 
their  defenders  as  Laud.  His  apologists,  not  con 
tent  with  making  much  out  of  the  amiable  features 
of  his  character,  have  not  only  slurred  over  a  great 
deal  that  is  undeniably  unamiable,  but  have  in 
many  cases  endeavoured  to  put  a  favourable  con 
struction  on  what  is  harsh  and  unpleasing,  and 
should  have  been  otherwise.  Thus  they  have  suc 
ceeded  in  producing  a  portrait  that  we  feel  at  once 
to  be  exaggerated  and  disproportionate,  and  not 
even  lifelike.  He  has  been  damned  with  praise. 

Now,  Laud's  was  a  vehement,  almost  violent 
character,  and  there  was  much  that  was  angular 
and  disagreeable  about  him.  Offensive  peculiarities 
in  a  great  man  have  often  their  humorous  side  ;  and 
that,  combined  with  the  natural  veneration  which 


HEYLYN.  IX 


the  biographer  feels,  or  grows  to  feel,  may,  as  in 
the  case  of  Boswell's  "  Johnson,"  produce  a  delight 
ful  result.  But  it  must  not  be  done  deliberately. 
The  picture  must  be  made  complete,  and  framed, 
and  hung;  and  others  must  be  left  to  judge 
whether  they  can  love  the  original  well  enough  to 
condone  his  uglinesses. 

First  comes  Heylyn — Peter  Heylyn,  chaplain  to 
the  Archbishop,  and,  after  the  Restoration,  Subdean 
of  Westminster.  He  is  Laud's  Boswell.  His  bio 
graphy — "  Cyprianus  Anglicanus,"  as  he  calls  it, 
for  Cyprian  was  a  decapitated  prelate — is  very 
nearly  a  first-rate  book.  It  is  racy,  humorous, 
vivid,  and  affectionate  ;  but  it  is  portentously  long, 
and  has  no  index.  No  one  but  a  student  would 
read  it  now. 

But  to  Heylyn  every  biographer  of  Laud  must 
be  deeply  indebted.  Again  and  again  he  must  be 
quoted.  He  is  sometimes,  I  think,  sublime.  The 
death  scene  is  a  noble  piece  of  writing.  I  have 
given  it  in  full. 

I  subjoin  here,  as  most  appropriate,  Heylyn's 
own  account  of  his  first  interview  with  the  Arch 
bishop.  It  is  a  good  specimen  of  his  style  ;  and  it 
will  give  the  reader  a  good  idea  of  the  character  of 
the  man,  his  pomposity,  his  complacency,  and  his 
zeal  for  his  patron. 


FIRST  INTERVIEW. 


"  The  Archbishop,"  he  writes,  "  being  kept  to  his 
chamber  at  the  time  with  lameness,  I  had  both  the 
happiness  of  being  taken  into  his  special  knowledge 
of  me,  and  the  opportunity  of  a  longer  conference 
than  I  should  otherwise  have  expected.  I  went  to 
present  my  service  to  him,  as  he  was  preparing  for 
this  journey,  and  was  appointed  to  attend  him  the 
same  day  seven-night,  when  I  might  presume  on 
his  return. 

"  Coming  precisely  at  the  time,  I  heard  of  his 
mischance,  and  that  he  kept  himself  to  his  chamber  ; 
but  order  had  been  left  among  his  servants  that  if 
I  came  he  should  be  made  acquainted  with  it, 
which  being  done  accordingly,  I  was  brought  into 
his  chamber,  where  I  found  him  sitting  on  a  chair 
with  his  lame  leg  resting  on  a  pillow.  Command 
ing  that  nobody  should  come  and  interrupt  him 
till  he  called  for  them,  he  caused  me  to  sit  down 
by  him,  and  inquired  first  into  the  course  of  my 
studies,  which  he  well  approved  of,  exhorting  me 
to  hold  myself  in  that  moderate  course  in  which 
he  found  me.  He  fell  afterwards  to  discourse  of 
some  passages  in  Oxford  in  which  I  was  specially 
concerned,  and  told  me  thereupon  the  story  of  such 
opposition  as  had  been  made  against  him  in  the 
University  by  Archbishop  Abbot  and  others,  and 
encouraged  me  not  to  shrink  if  I  had  already  found 


LE  £AS  xi 


and  should  hereafter  find  the  like.  I  was  with  him 
thus  rcmotis  arbitris,  almost  two  hours.  It  grew 
almost  twelve  of  the  clock,  and  then  he  knocked  for 
his  servants  to  come  to  him  ;  he  dined  that  day  in 
his  ordinary  dining-room,  which  was  the  first  time 
he  had  done  so  since  his  mishap.  He  caused  me  to 
tarry  dinner  with  him,  and  used  me  with  no  small 
respect,  which  was  much  noticed  by  some  gentle 
men  (Elphinstone,  one  of  his  Majesty's  cupbearers 
being  one  of  the  company)  who  dined  that  day 
with  him.  A  passage,  I  confess,  not  pertinent  to 
my  present  story." 

Next  must  be  mentioned  Le  Bas,  who  wrote  a 
life  in  1840.  He  was  a  Fellow  of  Trinity,  and 
afterwards  Principal  of  the  East  India  College  at 
Haileybury.  He  did  a  good  deal  of  theological 
work,  such  as  the  life  of  Cranmer  and  the  Wyclif 
movement, — lively  writing  enough,  though  super 
seded  now. 

Thus  there  is  a  gap  of  two  hundred  years  between 
the  two  biographers.  During  that  period  Laud  was 
accepted  and  forgotten.  With  the  Oxford  move 
ment  was  felt  considerable  curiosity  as  to  the  life 
and  character  of  a  man  so  sympathetically  inclined 
to  the  Ritualistic  creed,  a  man,  it  was  said,  of  so 
primitive  a  mould,  the  staunch  upholder  of  Church 
tradition  and  authority.  Le  Bas  was  a  man  of 


X  i  i  HOOK—MOZLE  Y. 


original  mind;  his  book  is  brisk  and  suggestive: 
but  he  did  not  explore  ;  he  is  inaccurate  and  not 
well-proportioned. 

Dean  Hook's  is  a  good  working  biography,  not 
original  or  high  in  tone,  but  a  worthy  portrait  in  a 
sound  series. 

Professor  Mozley's  essay  on  Laud  is  perhaps  the 
best  known  of  his  studies,  and  the  liveliest  life  of 
the  man.  It  is  delightful  reading  ;  but  the  more 
one  knows  of  Laud,  the  deeper  is  the  distrust  one 
feels  of  that  brilliant  paradoxical  style.  Mozley 
is  too  imaginative  and  enthusiastic  ;  he  builds  too 
much  on  small  things  ;  there  is  too  strong  a  personal 
factor  throughout.  Deep  as  is  the  debt  which 
writers  on  Laud  must  owe  to  his  book,  much  as 
I  owe  him  in  the  way  of  kindled  interest  and 
sympathetic  enlightenment,  I  cannot  help  record 
ing  the  fact  that  it  is  a  portrait  reminding  one  every 
now  and  then,  by  a  clever  trick,  by  a  sympathetic 
gesture,  of  the  original,  but  a  deceitful  portrait  after 
all.  There  is  no  book  I  would  more  confidently 
recommend  to  a  would-be  student  of  Laud  and  his 
life  ;  there  is  no  book  I  should  be  more  surprised  at 
a  genuine  student's  accepting  and  retaining. 

Of  incidental  portraiture,  Professor  Gardiner's 
stands  at  the  other  end  of  the  scale — Laud  steps 
on  to  the  scene  at  intervals  in  the  whole  drama  of 


GARDINER— LAMBETH  PAPERS.  Xlll 

the  Rebellion  :  but  Professor  Gardiner's  portraits,  if 
the  criticism  is  not  presumptuous,  are  hardly  lively 
enough  ;  he  is  amazingly  correct  and  cautious,  and 
satisfies  without  pleasing.  Charles,  Strafford,  Pym, 
— it  is  always  the  same — not  one  of  them  carries  the 
reader  away. 

I  have  also  studied  carefully  such  books  as 
Clarendon's  History,  the  "  Rushworth  Papers,"  the 
"  Eikon  Basilike,"  Aubrey's  Letters,  and  many 
other  histories  and  collections,  for  contemporary 
portraits  and  records  of  contemporary  affairs. 
And  I  have  had  free  access  to  the  Lambeth  papers, 
which  contain  many  curious  points,  many  de 
lightful  confirmations,  too  minute  to  enter  into 
larger  histories,  but  which  I  have  endeavoured  to 
embody  in  this  little  study  of  a  character  and  a 
life.  Historians  have  been  before  me  ;  the  papers 
have  been  ransacked  many  times.  But  it  is  the 
privilege  of  the  biographer,  who  works  on  a  more 
microscopic  scale,  to  emphasize  and  drag  to  light 
all  kinds  of  tiny  relics,  little  papers  annotated  by 
friendly  hands,  flotsam  and  jetsam  of  the  ages 
that  accumulated  fortuitously  in  muniment  cup 
boards  and  archive  chambers.  Whether  or  not  such 
search  and  such  treasure-trove  can  give  satisfaction 
to  others  remains  to  be  seen.  I  can  genuinely  say 
that  to  me  it  has  been  a  labour  of  love — a  labour 


xiv  CONCLUSION. 


in  which  my  interest  and  delight  have  never  flagged 
— a  task  to  which  I  have  returned  in  hour  after 
hour  of  leisure,  in  a  life  full  of  little  interruptions, 
and  never  found  irksome,  or  dreary,  or  dull. 

I  must,  in  conclusion,  record  my  great  obliga 
tion  to  my  friend,  Mr.  W.  H.  D.  Boyle,  who  has 
throughout  corrected  the  following  pages,  and 
suggested  many  improvements. 

A.  C.  B. 

ETON, 
July,  1887. 


ARCHBISHOP    LAUD. 


INTRODUCTORY. 

IT  is  impossible  to  pursue  the  history  of  a  single 
life  upon  chronological  lines,  unless  it  is  made  a 
mere  chronology.  A  single  trait  has  sometimes  to 
be  pursued  into  remote  events,  and  then  to  be 
recalled  into  stricter  temporal  sequence.  I  think, 
therefore,  it  will  be  as  well  first  to  tabulate  several 
historical  events,  in  themselves  not  unfamiliar,  but 
whose  exact  relative  position  is  perhaps  undecided, 
except  in  the  minds  of  specialists  ;  so  that  if  I 
have  to  treat  historical  events  unchronologically,  it 
may  be  clear  that  I  do  so,  not  because  they  are  not 
chronologically  related,  but  because  some  events 
have  a  more  direct  connection  with  primary  causes 
than  other  events  which  preceded  them  in  point  of 
actual  occurrence.  A  knowledge  of  dates  is  not  a 
knowledge  of  history. 


CHIEF  DATES  OF  LAUD'S  LIFE. 


Laud  born 1573 

James  I.  succeeded  ...  ...  ...  1603 

Laud  President  of  St.  John's,  Oxford       ...  ...  1611 

Proposal  for  Spanish  Marriage          ...       .      ...  1615 

Laud  Bishop  of  St.  David's       ...  ...  ...  1621 

The  Spanish  Journey          ...  ...  1624 

Charles  I.  succeeded  ...  ...  ...  ...  1625 

Murder  of  Buckingham  ;  Laud  Bishop  of  London  1628 

Strafford  Lord  Deputy  of  Ireland  ...  ...  1631 

Laud  Archbishop  of  Canterbury        ...  ...  1633 

Scottish  Prayer  Book  ...  ...  ...  ...  1636 

Hampden's  Trial  ended      ...  ...  ...  1637 

Scottish  Covenant       ...  ...  ...  ...  1638 

Short  and  Long  Parliament ;  Laud  in  the  Tower  1640 

Execution  of  Strafford...  ...  ...  ...  1641 

Edgehill  ...  ...  ...  ...  1642 

Marston  Moor  ;  Naseby  ;  Laud  executed  ...  1644 

Execution  of  Charles  I.      ...  ...  ...  1649 

To  the  amateur  historian  the  period  of  the 
Stuarts  is  wonderfully  attractive  :  it  is  so  accessible. 
In  any  old-fashioned  library  he  can  find  contem 
porary  literature  in  abundance ;  he  may  skim 
through  pamphlets,  sermons,  letters,  tractates,  in 
their  antique  brown  type,  on  stiff  wrinkled  paper — 
sermons  that  seem  formal  and  affected  now,  but  that 
made  ears  tingle  then;  letters  that  kindled  rebellion, 
and  tractates  that  fanned  it  into  flame.  He  can 
get  somewhat  of  what  these  people  thought  them 
selves  ;  he  need  not  take  it  second-hand  :  or  if  he 
prefers  to  do  so — if  he  mistrusts  his  own  judg 
ment — he  has  several  competent  historians,  working 
from  adequate  material,  from  whom  he  may  select 


EARLY  ENGLISH  HISTORY. 


his  favourite.  Their  conclusions  may  be  fanciful, 
but,  at  any  rate,  they  are  conclusions.  One  his 
torian  may  suppress  documents,  another  may  dis 
tort  them, — but  the  documents  are  there.  It  is 
not  like  the  history,  of  which  there  is  so  much  in 
our  hands,  where  both  facts  and  conclusions  are 
hypothetical. 

The  period  of  the  Stuarts  is  so  refreshing  a  con 
trast  to  earlier  English  history,  to  the  childish 
directness  which  characterizes  the  portraits  of 
earlier  leaders  and  kings.  Now  and  then,  it  is 
true,  a  real  character  peeps  out.  Henry  II.,  biting 
the  rushes  as  he  rolls  on  the  floor  in  rage,  or,  as 
in  the  Vita  Magna  of  St.  Hugh,  stitching  up  his 
torn  finger,  like  his  grandfather,  the  glover, — this 
is  a  real  man.  Abbot  Samson  is  a  real  man.  In 
Shakespeare,  too,  princes  and  cardinals  are  real 
men,  though  not  the  real  ones  ;  they  have  a  flavour 
of  antiquity  about  them.  But  for  most  of  us  John 
is  all  wicked  and  Henry  III.  all  weak  ;  Richard  III. 
all  hump  and  hypocrisy ;  Henry  VI.  a  melancholy 
pietist,  with  an  interest  in  education.  And  even 
if  a  certain  defmiteness  does  attach  itself  to  the 
characters  of  the  kings,  how  hopelessly  impersonal 
the  lesser  lights  are  apt  to  be !  A  biographer  of 
the  Black  Prince  has  nothing  to  tell  us.  The  Earls 
Edwin  and  Morcar  are  proverbial  for  being  dry. 


CHARLES  STUART. 


Simon  de  Montfort  is  little  better  than  an  elegant 
shadow.  Wyclif  and  Wykeham  are  nothing  but 
venerable  names.  As  we  get  down  to  Henry  VIII. 
the  mist  clears  a  little,  thanks  to  Lord  Herbert  and 
Strype.  There  is  some  flesh  and  blood  about  him. 
Elizabeth  is  a  little  phantasmal  from  her  pomp  and 
her  wardrobes  ;  but  James  I.,  the  coarse  pedant — 
here  is  a  man  at  last. 

And  Charles,  he  is  a  human  being  too, — so  truth 
fully  inconsistent,  so  far  stranger  than  fiction, 
from  the  day  when  he  first  said  merrily  to  his 
boy-friends  at  dinner  that  he  could  never  have 
been  a  lawyer,  for  he  could  not  defend  a  bad  nor 
yield  in  a  good  cause,  to  the  day  when,  all  in  black, 
dazed  with  fright  and  desperate  dignity,  he  spoke, 
and  spoke  those  poor  rambling  incoherent  words 
before  the  windows  of  his  own  hall — words  which, 
like  the  ravings  of  delirium,  give  the  reader  a  thrill 
of  horror  even  now. 

"  We  have  the  misfortune,"  Stafford  said  to  Laud, 
"  to  serve  a  gracious  prince  that  knows  not  how  to 
be,  or  to  be  made  great." 

This  clever  sentence  contains  epigrammatically 
a  rapid  outline  of  the  character  of  this  unfortunate 
king — at  least  for  those  who  have  any  sympathy 
with  him  and  his  position.  He  was,  above  all 
things,  to  those  who  served  and  loved  him  a 


HIS  FASCINATION. 


gracious  prince.  There  was  something  fascinating 
about  him.  Strafford  and  Laud  were  enamoured, 
not  of  the  monarch,  but  of  the  monarchy  ;  but  it  is 
certain  that  they  would  never  have  given  the  same 
passionate  devotion  to  the  service  of  the  throne 
had  it  been  occupied  by  Charles's  father,  or  by 
either  of  Charles's  sons,  or,  indeed,  by  any  but 
Charles  himself.  He  was,  in  fact,  a  man  born  to 
be  king  ;  there  was  something  kingly  in  the  nature, 
inbred,  not  only  developed  by  circumstances. 

In  the  first  place,  there  was  a  singular  chastity 
about  the  man  in  a  court  that  was  not  chaste. 
Perfect  chastity  is  a  rare  and  precious  jewel  among 
the  crowns  of  our  English  kings ;  the  temptations 
of  sense  are  so  numerous,  and  the  ease  in  com 
passing  any  desire  so  absolute.  But  the  white 
coronation  robe  which  Charles,  alone  of  our  kings, 
chose  for  himself,  rejecting  the  customary  purple, 
as  a  sign  of  the  "  virgin  purity  in  which  he  came 
to  be  espoused  to  his  people,"  was  no  mere  ideal 
allegory  ;  it  truly  symbolized  his  unstained  nature. 

For  the  rest,  he  was  of  a  grimly  obstinate 
nature,  of  a  stubbornness  partly  innate  and  partly 
fostered  by  his  position,  which  not  only  never  gave 
way,  but  never  even  saw  that  it  was  right  or  politic 
to  give  way.  How  it  has  come  about  that  the 
commonest  view  of  Charles  is  that  of  a  weak, 


HIS  OBSTINACY 


religious,  melancholy  and  romantic  man  is  impos 
sible  to  conceive — from  his  portrait  probably,  and 
nothing  else. 

I  hope  that  incidental  touches  throughout  this 
volume  will  illustrate  this  view  of  his  character. 
He  will  never  be  found  to  be  weak,  save  perhaps  in 
the  case  of  Stafford's  death  ;  he  was  religious,  but 
in  no  sense  sentimental,  almost  as  sternly  practical 
as  Laud  himself,  and  taking  an  even  more  decidedly 
Erastian  view  of  the  Church  as  a  great  State  en 
gine  for  securing  obedience  and  right  thought; 
he  became  melancholy  as  he  found  himself  swept 
gradually  off  his  feet  by  the  tide  which  he  could 
not  stem  and  to  which  he  would  not  yield  ;  romantic 
in  one  sense  he  was,  if  to  be  romantic  is  to  be 
unfortunate,  and  to  have  the  power  of  attaching 
to  oneself,  by  character  and  circumstances,  some 
of  the  most  ardent  if  not  the  noblest  spirits  of  the 
land.  So  he  moved  in  his  dignified  wilfulness 
through  life,  often  stirring  the  reader's  pity,  even 
his  anger,  but  never  contemptible,  never  not  a  king. 

But  he  bore  one  blemish  that  was  deep  indeed. 
At  crises  of  his  life,  and  at  anxious  moments  of 
the  national  history,  a  fatal  characteristic  appeared  : 
a  curious  moral  obliquity  came  out — faithlessness, 
as  Macaulay  calls  it,  an  utter  inability  to  keep  to 
his  word.  Still,  it  must  be  allowed  that  this,  too, 


AND  FAITHLESSNESS. 


was  rather  the  result  of  his  idea  of  monarchical 
prerogative  than  a  deliberate  desertion  of  principle, 
a  lack  of  rectitude.  He  could  not  bring  himself 
to  feel  instinctively  that  a  bargain  was  as  much  a 
bargain,  a  promise  as  much  a  promise,  when  made 
between  king  and  people  as  between  gentleman 
and  gentleman.  In  the  smaller  field  of  domestic 
and  private  life  Charles  was  acutely  sensitive  about 
such  things  as  honour  and  the  sacredness  of  the 
pledged  word  ;  but  as  soon  as  the  scene  shifted  to 
the  wider  arena  of  politics,  he  seemed  to  forget 
that  the  principles  of  morality  were  every  bit  as 
true  in  that  less  visible  atmosphere. 

If  the  king  make  a  promise,  he  may  also  dis 
regard  it ;  no  promise  can  be  binding  on  him 
which,  at  a  later  date,  he  may  think  it  right  to 
violate ; — thus  fatally  he  argued,  not,  we  must 
believe,  from  moral  blindness,  but  from  false  and 
stolid  pride. 


LAUD'S  PORTRAIT. 


CHAPTER  I. 

AT  Lambeth,  in  the  guard-room  still  so-called,  now 
dining-room,  where  the  portraits  of  the  Archbishops 
hang,  immediately  opposite  the  door  by  which  you 
enter,  and  close  to  a  window,  so  that  the  yellow 
London  light  falls  on  it,  hangs  a  portrait  that  in 
stantly  attracts  the  attention.  True,  it  is  a  master 
piece  of  Vandyck's ;  but  it  is  not  the  painting 
that  surprises,  though  it  is  to  its  utter  life-likeness 
that  the  surprise  is  due.  Again  and  again  I  have 
heard  people  ask,  "  And  who  is  that  very  extraor 
dinary-looking  person  ? "  and,  on  being  told  who  it 
is,  say  in  a  tone  of  incredulous  bewilderment,  "  That 
Laud ! " 

The  fact  is  that  the  name  of  Laud,  to  those  to 
whom  it  conveys  any  ideas  at  all,  stands  for  one 
of  two  things  :  either  he  is  a  type  of  all  that  is 
sacerdotal  and  objectionable  in  the  Church  of  Eng 
land,  the  most  mischievous  prelate  that  has  ever 
borne  supreme  rule  there ;  he  is  the  bigot,  the 


SURPRISING   CHARACTERISTICS.  9 

ecclesiastic,  par  excellence, — the  eternal  instance  of 
what  is  called  the  "clerical"  mind — using  the  word 
in  the  sense  of  narrow,  sectarian,  credulous,  and 
unsympathetic.  And  these  are  astonished,  for  he 
wears  the  face  of  a  kindly  cheery  man.  Or  else  he 
is  the  "  martyred  Laud,"  the  saviour  of  the  Church 
in  her  Catholic  aspect,  the  restorer  of  the  shrine, 
the  true  son  of  Aaron,  robed  as  God  Himself  ap 
points.  And  the  face  bears  witness  to  none  of 
these  things ;  if  faces  betray  character  this  man 
had  little  of  the  saint  about  him. 

Of  all  the  thirty-four  portraits  of  ecclesiastics  who 
there  appear,  this  one  is  the  most  enigmatic.  It 
represents  a  man  in  a  square  cap,  worn  very  far 
back  on  the  head  so  as  to  show  a  great  height  of 
forehead.  The  face  is  plump  and  short,  with  but 
few  lines  in  it,  of  a  fine  fresh  colour.  He  was  then 
some  sixty-seven  years  of  age,  and  he  looks  but 
forty.  The  little  moustache  and  imperial  worn  by 
the  clergy  of  that  date  give  a  curiously  secular  finish 
to  what  is  already  a  secular  face.  But  the  most 
marked  features  arc  the  small,  delicately  pencilled 
eyebrows,  drawn  very  high  up  by  the  wrinkling  of 
the  brows,  giving  a  look  of  half-cynical  surprise,  a 
mute  protest,  to  the  face.  Downdropped  brows,  like 
a  penthouse  over  receding  eyes,  give  either  a  pen 
sive  or  a  gloomy  secretive  look  :  of  this  there  is 


10  THE  PALACE. 

absolutely  np  trace  in  Laud's  face.  The  whole  ex 
pression  would  be  called  sunny,  if  it  were  not  for 
that  half-pathetic,  half-humorous  raising  of  the 
brow.  They  seem  to  say,  "  I  have  told  you  ;  I  have 
warned  you.  I  have  laid  down  before  you  the 
paths  you  ought  to  walk  in,  the  paths  you  ought 
to  tread  ;  if  you  will  not  be  warned  you  may  walk 
on  still  in  darkness,  you  may  go  your  own  way, — 
I  at  least  have  done  my  part." 

It  is  not  trivial  to  contrast  Laud's  portrait  with 
that  of  his  master,  Charles  Stuart  himself.  The  con 
trast  is  a  painful  one.  The  look  of  serene  prosperity 
about  the  prelate  loses  ground  by  the  side  of  the 
gloom  and  weariness  in  the  face  of  the  king — that 
look  of  doom,  as  it  has  been  called — that  has  won 
him,  and  will  win  him,  so  many  passionate  admirers. 

The  window  by  which  Laud  hangs  looks  into 
the  front  court  of  the  Palace — gravelled  now,  a 
grass-grown  lawn  then.  The  air  is  full  of  the 
solemn  roar  of  London.  To  the  left  is  the  great 
gate  which  the  rioters  assaulted  ;  to  the  right,  the 
skeletons  of  the  high  garden  elms  under  which  he 
walked  with  Hales  of  Eton.  Close  below  the 
windows  of  the  library,  in  spite  of  London  fog  and 
sunless  air,  flourish  the  broad-fingered,  grey-green 
leaves  of  the  fig-trees,  the  successors  of  those  that 
he  himself  planted,  by  which  he  used  to  pace ; 


THE    TORTOISE.  II 


where,  he  records  in  his  diary,  at  the  first  touch 
of  spring,  his  tortoise,  then  some  sixty  years  old, 
that  had  been  given  him  when  at  Oxford,  used 
to  issue  from  some  secret  crack  and  crawl  painfully 
about.  And,  curiously  enough,  when  the  other  day 
I  was  turning  over  some  dusty  relics — old  parch 
ment-deeds,  faded  stiff  church-vestments,  seals  and 
crosses,  that  repose  in  an  oak  press  in  the  Muni 
ment-room, — there  I  came  upon  a  tortoise-shell  at 
the  back  of  the  shelf,  on  which  was  pasted  a  strip 
of  paper,  inscribed  in  antique  brown  characters, 
"  The  Shell  of  a  Tortoise,  which  was  put  into  the 
Garden  at  Lambeth  in  the  year  1633,  where  it 
remained  till  the  year  1753,  when  it  was  un 
fortunately  (or  mortally)  killed  by  the  overflowing 
of  the  river."  * 

Laud  was  born  at  Reading,  a  town  he  always 
loved.  His  memory  was  long  held  in  honour  there. 
A  minute  in  the  Corporation  Diary,  in  1695,  records 
the  decision  that  a  small  oak  desk  should  be  affixed 
to  the  panelling  on  the  left  side  of  the  Council- 
Chamber  chimney-piece,  and  that  a  copy  of  the 
"  Troubles  and  Tryal  of  William  Laud  "  should  be 
chained  to  the  desk  with  a  chain  of  brass  for  ever. 
The  house  where  he  was  born  has  disappeared,  but 

*  Or  perhaps,  as  Ducarel  says,  "  the  negligence  of  the  gardener." 
The  slip  is  nearly  illegible. 


12  READING    TOWN. 

the  fact  is  commemorated  by  the  nomenclature  of 
the  block  that  has  succeeded  it — Laud  Place. 

In  Reading  he  built  an  almshouse,  which  still  exists, 
endowing  it  with  lands  at  Bray.  " Done"  he  writes, 
with  characteristic  method,  against  the  project  in 
the  little  paper  of  "  Things  I  have  projected  to  do 
if  God  bless  me  in  them."  There  is  another 
curious  and  characteristic  entry  about  that  project, 
in  the  Diary  :  "  The  way  to  do  the  town  of  Reading 
good,  for  their  poor ;  which  may  be  compassed  by 
God's  blessing  upon  me,  though  my  wealth  be  small. 
And  I  hope  God  will  bless  me  in  it,  because  it  was 
His  own  motion  in  me.  For  this  way  never  came 
into  my  thoughts  (though  I  had  much  beaten  about 
it)  till  this  night,  as  I  was  at  my  prayers.  Jan.  I, 

1633-4." 

He  was  of  the  middle  class — a  class  which 
the  Puritans  introduced  to  importance  :  they  had 
been  overlooked  till  then.  He  was  the  only  child 
of  a  second  marriage.  His  father  was  a  well- 
to-do  master  tailor,  employing  many  work-people, 
and  leaving  a  good  report  behind  him.  "  E  fsece 
plebis,"  said  his  enemies — "  Raked  out  of  the  dung 
hill."  His  maternal  uncle,  Sir  Benjamin  Webb, 
had  been  Lord  Mayor  of  London.  There  was  no 
trouble  in  the  family  from  poverty. 

This  origin  must  be  kept  in  mind.     It  is  some- 


THE  MIDDLE   CLASS.  13 

times  supposed  that  he  sided  with  the  party  of 
aristocratic  instincts  against  democratic  tendencies  ; 
if  he  did,  it  was  because  the  former  represented 
tradition,  authority,  rule,  as  against  freedom,  in 
dependence,  self-government.  No  man  ever  had 
fewer  aristocratic  sympathies.  Men  of  low  origin 
rising  to  great  positions  are  often  unduly  dazzled 
and  impressed  by  the  atmosphere  in  which  they 
find  themselves.  Laud  was  neither  dazzled  nor 
impressed ;  he  had  not  a  touch  of  meanness  in 
his  composition.  He  had  a  keen  eye  for  men  of 
weight — the  King,  Buckingham,  Strafford, — these 
were  great  influential  factors  in  politics,  and  Laud 
gravitated  to  them ;  but  for  birth  and  position 
he  had  no  sort  of  respect.  One  of  the  reasons 
why  he  made  such  universal  enemies — enemies  in 
every  class  and  every  rank — was  that  he  heeded 
distinctions  so  little ;  whether  the  offender  was 
earl  or  barber,  if  he  offended  he  must  suffer. 
He  was  hard  on  the  people,  and  they  hated  him  ; 
he  was  hard  on  the  nobility,  and  they  would  not 
protect  him.  His  origin  was  constantly  made  the 
subject  of  taunt  and  ridicule  in  later  life.  Heylyn 
describes  how  he  found  him  walking  in  his  garden, 
looking  troubled  at  a  lampoon  that  he  had  found 
on  the  walk,  flung  over  the  wall ;  not  so  much  at 
the  fact  that  he  had  not,  as  he  said,  the  good  fortune 


14  WEAK  HEALTH. 

to  be  born  a  gentleman,  as  at  the  virulence  and  ill- 
feeling  that  such  an  attack  betokened  ;  and  it  is 
evident  that  he  was  very  genuinely  pleased  with 
Heylyn's  apt  and  humorous  quotation,  of  a  certain 
pope  who  said  of  himself  that  he  was  "  illustri  domo 
natus,"  i.e.  a  broken-down  shed  that  let  in  the  light. 
Laud's  morbid  sensibility  to  libels  and  lampoons  is 
among  the  most  curious  traits  of  his  character  :  his 
entries  in  the  Diary  on  the  receipt  of  one  of  them 
became  pathetic  and  soft  to  a  strange  degree  in  a 
man  of  so  flinty  a  purpose.  But  this  is  a  side  issue. 
It  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  he  was  of  ordinary 
burgher  origin,  brought  up  in  middle-class  tradi 
tions.  However,  his  education  began  early,  his 
home  traditions  were  probably  never  very  strong, 
and  he  was  'never  married — that  is  to  say,  he  had 
none  of  the  temptations  to  the  domestic  point-of- 
view,  which  is  so  characteristic  of  the  English 
middle-class. 

In  the  first  entry  in  the  Diary  occur  the  words, 
"  In  my  infancy  I  was  in  danger  of  death  by  sick 
ness."  In  1596  the  only  entry  is,  "I  had  a  great 
sickness."  In  1 597  the  only  entry  is,  "  And  another." 
And  it  is  so  all  along.  In  1619,  he  "falls  suddenly 
dead  for  a  long  time  at  Wycombe ; "  he  is  taken 
ill  in  his  coach  ;  he  has  a  very  "  fierce  salt  rheum 
in  the  left  eye  that  almost  endangers  it ; "  "  became 


STRONG   CONSTITUTION'.  15 

suddenly  lame,  whether  through  some  humour  fall 
ing  down  upon  my  left  leg,  or  through  the  biting 
of  bugs,  I  know  not."  The  Diary  is  full  of  these, 
almost  as  full  as  George  Eliot's.  But  Laud  never 
diagnoses  his  sensations.  I  think  it  is  important 
to  keep  this  knowledge  in  our  minds  about  him  ; 
neither  his  portrait  nor  his  public  acts  would  betray 
it.  He  never  broke  down ;  he  never  took  a 
holiday ;  he  never  took  any  exercise.  A  public 
man  is  even  censured  nowadays  if  he  docs  not  take 
a  respite  from  his  official  labours,  and  refresh  the 
jaded  brain  with  sea  or  glacier  air.  Laud  never 
left  England.  There  is  little  trace  of  his  having 
left  his  work,  and  this  when,  besides  being  a  very 
active  Archbishop — not,  however,  with  the  care  of 
the  colonial  Churches — he  was  also  Prime  Minister 
and  President  of  the  Board  of  Trade,  with  a  seat 
on  the  Foreign  Committee,  besides  discharging 
spontaneously  year  after  year  for  Oxford  and 
Dublin  Universities,  in  his  capacity  as  Chancellor, 
duties  which  whiten  the  hairs  of  Heads  of  houses 
when  undertaken  most  unwillingly  for  a  period 
of  two  years.  The  fact  was  that  Laud,  like  his 
friend  and  ally  Strafford,  was  possessed  of  what 
has  been  well  called  an  obstinate  indoors  consti 
tution.  He  was  never  well,  never  incapacitated. 
A  week  after  breaking  a  sinew  of  his  leg  he 


1 6  THE   THORN  IN  THE   FLESH. 

officiated  at  the  marriage  of  the  Duke  of  Bucking 
ham's  daughter. 

Constant   ill-health   with    conscientious    strong- 
willed  people  seems  to  act  as  a  perpetual  stimulus 
to  action.    On  gentler  meditative  souls  it  sometimes 
traces  gracious  saintly  lines  ;   but  not  on  men  of 
tougher  fibre — they  need  the  counter-irritation  of 
work  and  life,  otherwise  they  chafe  and  writhe.     If 
they  get  work,  they  take  it  greedily  ;  they  do  not 
become  valetudinarians  ;    they  do  not    succumb  ; 
they  busy  themselves  in  details,  and  thus  contrive 
to  stifle  the  constant  feeling  of  uneasiness  :  at  the 
same  time  it  keeps  them  alive  to  graver  questions. 
Invalids  are  generally  idealists.      When,   on    the 
other  hand,  men  of  superb  physique  and   super 
abundant  vigour  find  themselves  at  a  great  centre, 
they   are   apt   to   fritter    themselves    away    upon 
material  surroundings  and  absorbing  attention  to 
details.     Absorption  in  details  was  a  temptation  of 
Laud's,  too  ;  but  the  pressure  of  malaise  kept  him 
from  losing  himself  in   fancied    effectiveness ;    he 
kept  his  principles  in  view.    No  doubt  his  principles 
erred  on  the  side  of  being  too  material,  but  they 
were  principles  ;  he  worked  not  by  the  impulse  of 
the  moment,  but  on  certain  deliberate  lines. 


A   SEVERE  SCHOOLMASTER.  1 7 


CHAPTER  II. 

"  I  HAD  the  happiness,"  Laud  says,  "  to  be  edu 
cated  under  a  very  severe  schoolmaster."  He  was 
also  a  perceptive  one  ;  he  said  of  the  boy,  just  as 
it  has  probably  been  said  of  dozens  of  clever  lads 
who  never  do  emerge  to  greatness,  that  he  would 
make  a  name  some  day.  His  high  spirit,  his  quick 
apprehension,  and,  curiously  enough,  the  strange 
stuff  of  his  dreams,  aroused  great  expectations. 
"  When  you  are  a  little  great  person,"  said  this 
austere  tutor,  alluding  to  Laud's  stature,  "I  hope  you 
will  remember  Reading  school."  The  boy's  industry, 
in  spite  of  his  invalid  constitution,  was  very  great ; 
and  there  was  a  curious  solidity  of  judgment  and 
quiet  independence  of  temper  noted  even  in  those 
early  days.  At  sixteen  he  went  to  Oxford,  to 
St.  John's,  a  humble  pile  of  mottled  flint  and  gray 
stone  ;  its  stately  garden  front  and  academic  grove 
were  of  Laud's  own  later  contriving.  A  year  after 
his  admission  he  was  chosen  scholar,  partly  on 

C 


1 8  AN  ECCLESIASTICAL  BIAS. 

his  abilities,  partly,  it  is  said,  out  of  respect  to  the 
memory  of  his  father,  the  Mayor  of  Reading 
having  the  nomination  for  that  turn. 

It  is  an  interesting  fact,  perhaps  not  more,  that 
Laud's  tutor  at  St.  John's — that  is  to  say,  the  man 
to  whose  teaching  and  care  he  was  absolutely 
committed  at  a  most  impressionable  age — was  John 
Buckeridge,  afterwards  Bishop  of  Rochester,  and 
later,  through  his  pupil's  influence,  of  Ely.  He 
was,  perhaps,  the  leading  controversialist  in  sacra 
mental  matters,  and  upheld  the  lowly  kneeling  to 
receive  the  sacred  elements  as  a  matter  both  of 
tradition  and  natural  feeling.  It  is  not  probable 
that  Laud  had  up  to  this  time  enjoyed  any  par 
ticularly  ecclesiastical  conversation.  He  was,  of 
course,  intended  for  the  Church.  Most  ambitious 
young  men,  of  the  middle  and  lower  orders,  who 
meant  to  rise,  did  so  through  the  Church  ;  the  Bar 
was  not  the  ladder  to  advancement  that  it  is  now. 
Laud  must  have  been  all  along,  by  his  most  instinc 
tive  and  deepest  promptings,  a  churchman,  an 
ecclesiastic;  and  his  High  Church,  Traditional,  even 
Arminian  tendencies  were  natural  to  him  : — but 
it  is  not  mere  fancy,  I  think,  to  attribute  to  this 
early  influence  the  bent  which  was  so  decided 
afterwards ;  he  probably  made  his  first  entry  into 
the  ecclesiastical  world  of  controversy  and  discus- 


CALVINISM  AT  OXFORD.  1 9 

sion  at  this  point.  Buckeridge  would  be  sure  to 
have  talked  the  altar  controversy  over  with  his 
pupils,  especially  with  so  eager  and  sympathetic 
a  listener  as  Laud  ;  and  it  is  not  improbable  that 
to  this  early  bias  his  later  strength  of  feeling  on 
the  subject  is  due.  It  probably  then  assumed 
undue  proportions  in  his  mind,  and  never  quite 
lost  them. 

At  the  age  of  twenty  he  was  made  a  Fellow. 
At  this  time  the  atmosphere  of  Oxford  was 
charged  with  Calvinism.  Abbot,  Master  of  Uni 
versity,  Laud's  predecessor  at  Canterbury,  was  the 
ruling  spirit*  Laud,  one  against  a  host — for  he 
had  hardly  a  single  sympathizer — detested  not 
only  their  doctrines  but  their  accessories.  It  was 
characteristic  of  that  gloomy  superstition  to  over 
ride  all  the  more  pleasing  ornaments  of  worship, 
all  the  beauty  of  holiness — music  was  worldly  and 
architecture  distracting.  "  No  whistling  in  church," 
said  Glover,  as  the  great  organ  at  Ely  came  down. 
They  forgot  that  the  capacity  for  beauty  in  natural 
things  was,  after  all,  God's  work  as  well.  It  escaped 

*  His  favourite  tenet  was  the  descent  of  the  visible  Church,  not 
through  the  main  unmistakable  channel,  but  through  by-waters  and 
side-streams.  That  a  man  should  have  gravely  held  the  truth  to 
have  passed  through  Berengarians,  Albigenses,  Wicklifites,  Hussites, 
to  Luther  and  Calvin,  is  nearly  incredible  ;  yet  this  was  the  text  of 
Abbot. 


20  ITS  BARENESS. 


them  that  when  they  cried  for  the  Bible  and 
nothing  but  the  Bible,  all  they  meant  was  texts 
which  they  had  themselves  selected.  Lectures  and 
homilies,  sermons  and  discourses,  extempore  prayer, 
broken  only  by  grim  psalm-singing,  went  near  to 
eclipse  the  delicate  fabric  of  Church  worship  that 
had  attracted  their  forefathers,  and  that  Laud  loved 
with  a  consuming  love  :  "  The  zeal  of  Thine  house 
hath  even  eaten  me,"  he  said. 

It  seems,  however,  that  Laud  did  not  so  much 
despise  the  directness  and  ugliness  of  these  Bible 
Christians,  as  hate  their  rashness  and  temerity  in 
dealing  with  the  class  of  subjects  over  which  they 
loved  to  linger — Reprobation  and  the  bondage  of 
the  Will.  Calvinism  bore  the  same  relation  to  the 
religion  of  the  day  that  militant  agnosticism  and 
scientific  unbelief  bear  to  it  now.  Calvinism 
was  free  thought — the  rationalizing  of  religion  on 
biblical  lines.  Laud  loved  authority ;  he  had  the 
Roman  instinct  of  sternly  forbidding  the  by-paths 
of  speculative  thought  to  ordinary  minds.  And  to 
unenlightened  wavering  souls  such  speculation  is 
beset  with  dangers  ;  submission  is  the  more  prac 
ticable  way.  All  along  it  is  evident  that  Laud's 
battle  was  fought  against  free  speculation  ;  and 
when  we  see  him  pitted  against  Calvinism  we 
are  apt  to  forget  this — we  are  inclined  to  treat  it 


LAUD   A   RELIGIOUS  RADICAL.  21 


as  a  purely  ecclesiastical  contest,  circulating  about 
the  washing  of  pots  and  cups  and  the  furniture 
of  the  sanctuary.  But  the  altar  controversy,  to 
which  I  shall  have  to  allude,  was  only  the  symbol 
of  a  far  deeper  schism,  where  Laud  was  fighting 
for  authority  and  tradition,  and  his  enemies  for 
liberty  of  practice.  The  arena  has  opened  so 
much  lately.  It  is  religion  against,  not  irreligion, 
but  non-religion  now.  Then  it  was  a  more 
intestine  warfare,  but  the  interests  involved  were 
the  same.  We  are  prone,  too,  to  feel  that 
men  like  Laud,  with  strong  feelings  about  the 
Divine  right  of  kings  and  the  authority  of  the 
Church,  must  have  been  of  the  party  which  we 
call  by  the  name  of  Tory.  But  this  is  not  the 
case.  At  Oxford,  in  the  midst  of  this  Calvinistic 
school,  he  appeared  as  the  daring  innovator 
against  all  the  prejudices  of  the  day.  He  was 
described  by  the  leaders  of  University  thought  in 
the  terms  in  which  we  should  describe  a  fanatical 
Radical :  though  the  tyranny  for  which  he  strove 
was  retrograde  in  their  eyes.  In  fact,  it  was 
the  tyranny  over  thought  that  he  aimed  at — 
Calvinism  was  the  tyranny  in  thought. 

The  altar  controversy  deserves  a  special  con 
sideration  at  this  point,  from  the  important  place 
which  it  holds  in  the  disputes  of  the  time.  It  is 


22  THE  ALTAR   CONTROVERSY. 

a  controversy  which  falls  peculiarly  under  the 
derision  of  the  unsympathetic  mind.  The  man 
who  takes  what  he  calls  an  unprejudiced  view  of 
history, — which  may  be  more  properly  called 
an  ignorant  view, — finds  great  matter  of  mirth  in 
the  fact  that  a  nation  should  be  divided  over  the 
position  of  the  Communion  table  in  church.  "  They 
could  not  really  care,"  he  says.  He  is  inclined  to 
relegate  it  to  the  same  category  of  controversies  as 
that  which  agitated  Lilliput — at  which  end  to  open 
an  egg.  But  it  is  always  so  :  strife  rages  most 
fiercely  when  mere  details  are  the  matters  of  dis 
pute.  We  are  as  little  free  from  it  now  as  ever.  Is 
not  the  position  of  the  Priest  at  the  altar  an  un 
worthy  matter  to  make  good  men  enemies  ? 

The  facts  are  shortly  these.  The  Elizabethan 
rubric  was  all  for  convenience.  The  table  was  to 
stand  where  it  had  stood  at  times  when  it  was 
not  wanted  for  use.  At  celebrations  it  was  to  be 
moved  to  the  centre  of  the  church  or  chancel, 
wherever  the  minister  could  be  most  conveniently 
seen  and  heard,  and  where  general  access  to  the 
table  was  easiest. 

But  the  table  was  heavy,  and  sacristans  are 
seldom  known  to  err  on  the  side  of  physical 
activity.  The  table  was  moved  to  the  centre  of 
the  church,  and  there  it  stayed.  In  cathedrals  and 


DEGRADATION  OF  THE   TABLE.  23 

private  chapels  it  remained,  as  a  rule,  at  the  east. 
Then  began  the  Puritan  revival.  The  Communion, 
the  mystic,  super-rational,  direct  union  of  the 
believer's  soul  with  his  Lord,  the  sacrament  of 
spirituality,  was  thrust  out.  The  pure  Word,  or 
rather  diluted  extracts  of  the  Word,  took  its  place  ; 
pulpit  and  reading-desk  were  glorified.  The 
Shechinah  migrated  there.  The  altar  became 
a  convenient  table,  a  depository  for  the  accidents 
of  a  mere  commemoration. 

Had  matters  remained  at  this  point,  no  dispute 
need  have  arisen  ;  but  this  degraded  table  was 
treated  with  gross  irreverence — schoolboys  laid 
their  satchels,  farmers  their  hats  and  sticks  upon 
it.  The  churchwardens  made  up  their  accounts 
on  it ;  it  was  even  put  to  lower  uses  by  plumbers 
and  glaziers.  The  Puritans  would  have  it  that  it 
was  common  and  unclean. 

When  Laud,  as  Archbishop,  summarily  ordered 
it  to  be  placed  altarwise  at  the  east,  railed  in  by 
the  cancelli,  which  had  given  their  name  to  the 
chancel,  the  Puritans  saw  in  it  a  deliberate  attempt 
to  restore  a  hated  doctrine.  And  it  was  a  delibe 
rate  attempt.  Laud's  view  of  the  Sacrament  was 
much  what  a  moderate  High  Churchman  would 
hold  now.  He  felt  it  to  be  the  crown  and  con 
summation  of  Christian  mysteries  ;  to  stand  at  the 


24  LAUD   ACCUSED   OF  HERESY. 

head  of  the  scheme  ;  to  impart  the  Divine  union 
for  which  the  teaching  of  desk  and  pulpit  prepared 
and  fitted  a  devout  soul.  The  Puritans,  who  held 
it  to  be  merely  a  commendable  practice  which 
every  man  who  was  at  heart  devoted  to  the  Word 
would  be  glad  to  continue,  saw  the  old  tyranny 
of  the  Church  rehabilitated  by  this  assertion. 

Laud  was  Fellow  of  St.  John's  for  ten  years. 
During  the  whole  of  this  time  his  character  was 
maturing  ;  but  he  was  himself  all  along.  He  knew 
the  precise  extent  and  limits  of  his  own  beliefs  ; 
he  never  lost  an  opportunity  of  recommending 
them.  Whenever  he  got  an  opportunity  he  stepped 
forward,  explained  and  justified  some  obnoxious 
doctrine :  now  Baptismal  Regeneration,  now  Apos 
tolical  Succession  through  the  Church  of  Rome. 
On  one  occasion  he  was  actually  cited  before  the 
Vice-Chancellor,  to  answer  to  a  charge  of  heresy. 
And  here  he  behaved  most  characteristically  :  he 
did  not  defy,  or  prophesy,  or  make  a  meek  sub 
mission  ;  he  gravely  refuted  the  charge,  step  by 
step,  coldly  and  courteously,  and  was  dismissed. 
Abbot  hated  him  ;  and  Abbot  was  Oxford  then. 
"  It  was  a  heresy,"  Laud  writes,  "  to  be  seen  in  my 
company,  to  salute  me  in  the  street."  A  sermon 
was  preached  against  him  at  St.  Mary's,  in  his 
presence. 


HE  IS  BLOWN  UPON  IN  SERMONS.          2$ 

"  Might  not  Christ  say,"  cried  Mr.  Robert  Abbot, 
brother  of  the  Vice-Chancellor,  from  the  University 
pulpit,  pale  with  passion,  and  staring  at  Laud, 
where  he  sat  among  the  masters — "  Might  not 
Christ  say,  '  What  art  thou  ?  Romish  or  English  ? 
Papist  or  Protestant  ?  Or  what  art  thou  ?  a 
mongrel,  or  compound  of  both  ? — a  Protestant  by 
ordination  ;  a  Papist  in  point  of  free  will  and  the 
like  ?  a  Protestant  in  receiving  the  Sacrament  ; 
a  Papist  in  the  doctrine  of  the  Sacrament  ?  What ! 
do  you  think  there  are  two  heavens?  If  there  be, 
get  you  to  the  other,  and  place  yourselves  there  ; 
for  into  this,  where  I  am,  you  shall  never  come.'  " 

This  was  hearty  speech.  No  one  pretended  to 
be  ignorant  that  Laud  was  meant.  People  on  the 
back  benches  stood  up  to  look  at  him  to  see  how 
he  was  taking  it,  so  violent  a  tirade  it  was  ;  but  he 
sat  unmoved  and  cold,  giving  the  preacher  an 
impenetrable  attention.  Against  such  an  adversary 
nothing  could  be  done.  Against  ill-feeling  and  dis 
like,  against  public  and  private  affronts,  he  opposed 
that  magical  weapon — indifference.  Whenever  an 
opening  occurred  he  took  up  an  unpopular  doctrine 
and  preached  it — was  never  violent  or  discourteous. 
Like  Luther  in  this  respect  alone,  he  enjoyed  the 
feeling  of  danger.  Laud  had  the  key  of  success,  if, 
as  is  said,  self-possession  is  the  secret  of  it.  When 


26         ELECTED  PRESIDENT  OF  ST.   JOHN'S. 

Buckeridge,  by  this  time  President  of  St.  John's, 
resigned,  it  became  clear  that  this  unpopularity  was 
not  going  to  stand  in  his  way.  He  had  done, 
without  aiming  after  it,  what  great  characters  do 
— he  had  impressed  those  close  about  him.  He  was 
elected  President  by  a  clear  majority  ;  but  even  then 
the  feeling  ran  so  strong  that  one  of  the  Fellows 
tore  the  paper  containing  the  result  of  the  scrutiny 
out  of  the  bursar's  hand,  and  burnt  it.  There  was 
an  appeal,  and  Laud  was  confirmed.  Then  he  set 
to  work  to  weed  out,  by  fair  and  polite  means,  the 
obnoxious  unprogressive  Fellows.  He  got  them 
livings,  and  eradicated  them  quietly,  till  the  college 
was  his  own.  Then  he  began  to  procure  the  elec 
tion  of  men  after  his  own  heart,  "  breeding  up," 
as  Ascham  says  of  the  sister  foundation,  "  so  many 
learned  men  in  that  one  College  of  St.  John's  at 
one  time,  as  I  believe  the  whole  University  of 
Lovaine  in  many  years  was  not  able  to  afford." 

The  last  person  in  the  world  of  whom  anything 
is  expected  nowadays  is  the  master  of  a  college. 
To  be  energetic  and  original  is  not  his  forte.  To 
be  supreme  within  the  precincts  of  a  noble  building, 
with  no  defined  duties — such  a  position  has  a 
terrible  tendency  to  persuade  a  man  that  he  has 
deserved  it ;  to  make  him  exalt  whims  and  caprices 
into  laws  and  ordinances.  The  spirit  of  Mumbo 


BUT  PREFERS  LEARNING    TO    TEACHING.      2/ 

Jumbo  is  apt  to  prevail  in  those  circles — the  spirit 
of  false  officialism,  the  taste  for  the  trappings  of 
authority,  the  disposition  to  mistake  pomposity  for 
magnificence.  None  of  these  things  were  tempta 
tions  to  Laud.  His  presidentship  gave  him  a  posi 
tion  in  the  world,  and  moderate  wealth  ;  it  fitted 
him,  in  fact,  to  move  one  step  closer  to  the  centre  on 
which  his  eyes  were  fixed.  He  became  at  once  a 
learner  in  another  sphere — the  sphere  of  politics,  of 
national  movements.  He  went  to  Court — the  Court 
of  James  I. 


28  JAMES   7 HE  FIRST. 


CHAPTER  III. 

JAMES  the  First  is  one  of  those  figures  who  would 
be  treated  with  mere  ridicule  were  he  supposed 
to  be  the  creation  of  fancy.  Such  a  character 
would  not  be  tolerated  in  a  fiction — a  wilder  fusion 
of  incongruous  elements  than  a  maker  of  books 
would  dream  of  bringing  together.  Behind  a  gro 
tesque  exterior,  padded  clothes,  and  rickety  legs, 
supporting  a  huge  misshapen  head,  rolling  eyes,  and 
a  slobbering  mouth,  lay  a  profound  but  unpractical 
shrewdness,  a  fund  of  out-of-the-way  knowledge, 
much  humour  and  power  of  repartee.  "  The  wisest 
fool  in  Christendom,"  said  Henry  of  Navarre.  He 
was  a  pedant  of  the  deepest  dye  :  that  is  to  say, 
he  had  a  German  hankering  after  theory ;  he 
strung  theories  together  from  insufficient  premisses, 
and  forced  subsequent  facts  into  the  places  he  had 
reserved  for  them  ;  he  never  allowed  himself  to  be 
corrected  by  them.  On  witchcraft,  on  reprobation, 
on  the  Divine  right  of  kings  he  wrote  tractates, 
in  his  silly  learned  fashion.  When  he  visited 


FOOLISH  BU7^  AMIABLE.  2Q 

Cambridge  he  made  the  assembled  professors  a 
harangue  ;  in  which,  the  complimentary  addresses 
said,  he  outdid  them  each  in  his  own  line.  This 
was  not  true  ;  but  that  a  king  should  attempt  such 
a  feat  was  strangely  bewildering.  To  this  he 
added  a  fondness  for  buffoonery  and  endless 
chatter,  a  most  despicable  cowardice,  habitual 
drunkenness,  and  possibly  other  vices.  He  was 
ruled  by  his  young  favourites,  adventurers  with 
pretty  faces,  whom  he  fondled  and  hung  upon 
before  the  whole  Court. 

Sir  Walter  Scott  has  left,  in  "  The  Fortunes  of 
Nigel,"  perhaps  the  liveliest  and  most  sympathetic 
sketch  of  this  undignified  monarch,  who,  weak  and 
wearisome  as  he  was,  yet  had  that  affectionate  fibre 
in  him  which  makes  him  an  affectionate  memory- 
rolling  about  his  dusty  rooms,  plucking  a  jewel 
from  his  hat-buckle  in  default  of  money  in  his 
purse,  and  brimming  over  with  quaint  Scottish 
epigram  and  pungent  phrases,  striking  straight  to 
the  heart  of  the  matter  with  humorous  power. 

Of  course,  some  of  his  favourites  were  mere 
playthings.  The  wretched  Earl  of  Rochester, 
executed  for  a  loathsome  poisoning,  was  not  so 
harmless.  But  one  choice  that  the  king  made, 
surely  not  wholly  by  chance,  has  set  its  mark  on 
English  history. 


10  THE  DUKE   OF  BUCKINGHAM. 


George  Villiers,  whose  wit,  face,  and  bearing 
attracted  the  king's  attention,  was  hurried  up  the 
ranks  of  the  peerage,  thrust  into  court  offices,  made 
finally  the  director  and  dispenser  of  court  favour 
for  the  realm.  The  scenes  that  are  so  familiar  of 
the  poor  monarch  in  a  maudlin  fit,  crying  and 
kissing  "  Baby  Charles  and  Steenie,"  as  he  loved  to 
call  them,  are  sufficiently  degrading.  Buckingham, 
we  need  make  no  doubt,  found  them  disgusting 
too.  He  was  a  man  too  much  alive  to  sensuous 
and  artistic  perceptions  not  to  have  realized  the 
baseness  of  the  scene  ;  but  he  suffered  it  as  a 
troublesome  apprenticeship,  through  which  to 
climb  to  a  very  tangible  and  unsentimental  goal. 
He  was  a  man  with  keen  ambitions  and  something 
of  a  kingly  soul.  Disconnect  Buckingham  from 
his  first  adventures,  and  the  means  by  which  he 
rose,  and  he  appears  as  a  man  with  much  greatness 
about  him.  He  was  strong  enough  and  popular 
enough,  at  any  rate,  to  secure  the  passionate  love 
of  his  foster-brother  and  future  king.  Charles  was 
evidently  never  in  the  least  jealous  of  his  position  ; 
and  at  Court,  and  with  the  country  at  large,  he 
maintained  his  position.  There  were  occasional 
fits  of  hostility — one  definite  attack  upon  him  ; 
but,  considering  his  origin,  it  is  wonderful  that 
there  were  no  more.  He  had  some  of  the  generous 


HIS  CONNECTION   WITH  LAUD.  31 

qualities  of  greatness — a  unique  devotion  to  his 
friends  was  among  them.  In  Laud's  connection 
with  him  it  is  noticeable,  I  think,  that  Bucking 
ham's  manner,  at  first  businesslike,  gradually 
melts  into  something  warm  and  personal.  Not  so 
Laud.  The  prayers,  "  Pro  Duce  Buckinghamiae," 
in  his  devotions  for  daily  use,  and  the  prayer  at 
the  Duke's  death,  are  not  edifying  or  satisfactory 
compositions.  They  reflect  little  genuine  personal 
affection,  and  a  good  deal  of  worldly  anxiety.  I 
should  be  glad  to  strike  them  out  from  my  im 
pressions  of  Laud.  What  can  be  made  of  this 
sentence  ?  "  Continue  him  a  true-hearted  friend  to 
me,  Thy  poor  servant,  whom  Thou  hast  honoured 
in  his  eyes."  That  is  not  a  noble  sentiment  for  a 
man  to  utter  secretly,  in  the  presence  of  God,  about 
his  friend.  Whether  or  no  Laud  loved  him — and 
this  is  hardly  credible — it  is  certain  he  owed  every 
thing  to  him.  There  is  no  reasonable  doubt  that 
the  motive  which  induced  Charles  to  take  Laud  as 
his  supreme  adviser  on  the  duke's  death,  was  the 
fact  that  Laud  was  known  to  possess  Buckingham's 
confidence,  to  have  been  much  with  him — in  fact, 
his  confessor.  Laud  had  owed  his  original  episcopal 
promotion  to  Buckingham  ;  but  the  seal  of  his 
greatness  was  set  by  Buckingham's  death,  and  the 
relation  in  which  he  had  stood  to  him  when  alive. 


32  THE  DUKE'S  CONFESSOR. 

Poor  Buckingham  !  the  heart  goes  out  after 
him.  Filled  with  strange  presentiments,  he  went 
heavily  down  to  Portsmouth  to  die  by  so  unfore 
seen  a  death  ;  and  the  news  of  his  fate,  received 
by  the  king  with  a  passion  of  tears,  was  the  signal 
for  the  little  cold  far-sighted  figure,  never  unrea 
sonably  swayed  by  any  romance  or  personal  bias, 
save  once,  to  step  into  his  place  and  move 
onwards  in  the  same  line — that  line  which  was  so 
enigmatic,  by  being  at  once  imaginative  and  hard. 

This  stage  of  Laud's  life  is  a  quiet  one — he  made 
no  great  parade.  It  was  a  period  of  silent  secret 
growth — growth  of  influence,  growth  of  purpose. 
All  this  time  he  was  accumulating  weight ;  it  cannot 
be  described  as  making  friends,  because  Laud's 
was  a  cold  nature.  The  sentiments,  the  close 
relations  of  human  life,  were  wonderfully  aloof  from 
him.  He  stood  in  the  priestly  relation  with  several, 
but  that  is  by  no  means  always  an  intimate  relation, 
because  it  presupposes  the  accurate  knowledge  of 
facts  and  thoughts  which  it  would  be  death  to 
intimacy  to  know.  In  Confession  the  soul  that 
seeks  for  guidance  speaks  to  his  confessor  as  he 
would  to  God,  and  human  beings  cannot  speak  to 
one  another  as  they  would  to  God  ;  there  is  a  kind 
of  confidence  that  love  ignores. 

Only  once   did  this  wary  self-contained    career 


THE  EARL   OF  DEVONSHIRE.  33 

halt  ;  only  once  did  he  make  a  false  step.  "  Dec. 
26,  1605,  Dies  erat  Jovis  et  Festum  Su.  Stephani," 
says  the  Diary,  "  My  cross  about  the  Earl  of 
Devon's  marriage." 

Charles  Blount,  who  became  Lord  Mountjoy 
on  the  death  of  his  elder  brother,  and  afterwards 
created  Earl  of  Devonshire,  was  a  soldier  of  some 
repute.  He  put  down  the  rebellion  of  the  Earl 
Tir-owen  in  Ireland,  at  the  battle  of  Kinsale,  and 
in  reward  for  his  services  was  advanced  to  be  Lord 
Deputy  of  that  kingdom  by  James  I. 

When  a  younger  son,  without  prospects,  he  had 
set  his  affections  on  the  Lady  Penelope  Devereux, 
daughter  of  the  Earl  of  Essex,  a  most  sweet  and 
attractive  maiden,  if  we  can  trust  contemporaries. 
Their  troth  was  plighted,  but  her  friends  would 
have  none  of  him,  and  married  her  out  of  hand 
to  an  austere  uncourtly  gentleman,  Lord  Rich, 
who  behaved,  if  not  cruelly,  at  least  with  great 
roughness  towards  her.  Of  such  romances,  where 
lover  and  wife  are  both  weak  and  passionate,  there 
can  be  but  one  melancholy  ending — a  sonnet  in 
the  "  Arcadia  "  records  the  circumstance. 

Lord  and  Lady  Rich  were  divorced.  She  had 
already  borne  several  children — to  Mountjoy,  it 
was  known  ;  for  there  was  no  attempt  at  disguise 
throughout. 

D 


34  PENELOPE,   LADY  RICH. 

Laud  had  been  made  Mountjoy's  chaplain,  living 
with  him  at  Wanstead  in  Essex  ;  there,  being  much 
worked  upon  and,  it  appears,  threatened  by  the 
earl — for  he  was  now  Earl  of  Devonshire — he 
broke  down,  and  married  the  pair,  knowing  that 
only  the  loosest  Calvinism  gave  anything  like  a 
hearty  assent  to  such  a  match,  and  that  the  prin 
ciples  that  he  himself  adhered  to,  most  vigorously 
condemned  it ;  "  serving  my  ambition,  and  the 
sins  of  others,"  as  he  sadly  says.  He  was  threatened, 
it  seems  certain,  with  loss  of  court  favour  if  he 
refused  ;  and  it  is  not  improbable  that  he  had  a 
great  friendship  for  the  earl,  if  not  for  his  lady. 
It  was  to  temptation  of  power  that  he  suc 
cumbed  :  the  result  was  precisely  the  opposite 
of  what  he  had  expected.  James,  in  his  capacity 
as  ecclesiastical  lawyer,  was  so  angry  with  the 
earl  that  he  had  to  write  an  apology,  and  died 
of  "the  spleen,"  that  is  to  say  disappointment, 
within  a  year.  He  very  nearly  involved  his  chap 
lain  in  the  disgrace,  and  it  is  not  improbable  that 
Laud's  long  waiting  for  advancement  was  connected 
with  this  false  step. 

The  day  was  ever  after  a  day  of  solemn  obser 
vation  and  humiliation  for  him.  Four  years  after 
there  was  another  mysterious  and  similar  event 
on  the  same  day — "E.M.  Die  lunae,  1609" — some 


LAUD'S  PENITENCE.  35 

strange  sin  of  which  we  have  lost  the  secret. 
"Lapidatus  non  pro  sed  a  peccato "  - "  Stoned 
(like  the  martyr  whose  day  it  was),  not  for  but  by 
my  sin,"  he  writes  of  it,  making  the  enigma  deeper 
than  ever.  The  Latin  prayer  which  stands  first 
among  the  "  Anniversaria,"  has  reference  to  these 
two  events,  and  is  in  a  tone  of  deep,  almost  abject 
abasement.  He  prays  that  it  may  not  prove  a 
divorcing  of  his  own  soul  from  the  spirit* 

I  came,  the  other  day,  upon  the  actual  petition 
of  Lord  Rich  for  divorce,  filed  among  the  Lambeth 
papers  ;  and  there  is  also  a  curious  relic,  attributed 
by  tradition  to  the  time  of  Laud,  which  has 
undoubtedly  reference  to  the  same  event. 

This  is  a  portrait,  rather  stiff  and  Flemish  in 
style,  which  hangs  in  the  great  corridor  of  the 
Palace,  of  a  sweet-faced  gentle  lady,  her  bunches 
of  auburn  hair  standing  out  very  strongly  against 
a  pale-green  background.  On  the  back,  in  large 
old  letters,  are  traced  the  wofds,  "  A  Countess  of 
Devonshire."  It  cannot  be  doubted  which. 

*  In  1621,  when  Bishop  of  St.  David's  elect,  by  a  curious  chance 
he  had  to  preach  before  the  Court  at  Wanstead,  in  the  very  chapel 
where  he  had  celebrated  this  fatal  marriage  ;  he  preached  on  the 
peace  of  the  Church.  The  following  passage  occurs  in  it  :  "  Yet 
will  I  do  the  People  right :  for  tho'  many  of  them  are  guilty  of 
inexcusable  sin,  as  sacrilege,  so  too  many  of  us  Priests  are  guilty  of 
other  as  great  sins  as  sacrilege,  for  which  no  doubt  we  and  our 
possessions  lie  open  to  waste  :  it  must  needs  be  so."  This  was  part 
of  his  penance  ;  none  of  his  hearers  can  have  been  ignorant  of  what 
he  meant. 


36  DEAN  OF  GLOUCESTER. 


CHAPTER   IV. 

A  WEARY  period  of  waiting  ensued. 

Laud  was  so  nearly  disgusted  with  court  life,  that 
he  resolved  to  quit  it,  and  was  only  just  persuaded 
to  resume  it.  Dr.  Neile,  Bishop  of  Durham,  a  man 
of  wonderful  tact  in  choosing  remarkable  men, 
though  without  many  gifts  himself,  except  that 
of  amiability,  became  his  patron.  He  gave  him 
chambers  in  Durham  House.  At  last  James  began 
to  relent  He  made  him  a  Royal  Chaplain,  and 
at  last  gave  him  the  Deanery  of  Gloucester.  Here 
he  fell  into  a  nest  of  hornets,  but  routed  them. 
The  cathedral  church  was  in  a  dismal  state.  He 
set  about  a  drastic  reform  ;  in  fact,  he  had  been 
sent  there  as  a  kind  of  experiment.  James  had 
no  pleasure  in  neglect  and  carelessness,  and  Neile 
suggested  to  him  that  the  fearless  active  Laud 
would  be  the  very  man  to  reform  Gloucester. 

Up  went  the  altar  to  the  east,  and  all  the  subor 
dinates  of  the  church  were  compelled  to  bow  to 


CLEANSING   THE  SHRINE.  37 

it  ;  the  organ  was  repaired,  the  dirt  and  cobwebs 
cleared  away,  new  and  unfamiliar  doctrines  preached 
by  the  little  dauntless  Dean.  He  had  burst  upon 
the  quiet  slumbering  western  city  like  a  thunder 
bolt  ;  the  place  had  drowsed  away  into  a  contented 
Calvinism. 

There  is  nothing  like  the  resistance  of  a  limited 
place  where  gossip  can  rage.  Laud  was  the  best- 
hated  man  in  Gloucester.  The  Bishop  said  that 
he  could  not  possibly  enter  the  church  till  that 
Nehushtan  (meaning  the  altar),  had  been  removed 
to  some  less  offensive  place.  For  eight  years  this 
worthy  follower  of  the  Prince  of  Peace  heard  the 
bells  call  to  prayer  from  the  palace  study,  and 
thought  bitterly  of  the  active  Dean  scraping  and 
posturing  in  the  well-known  choir. 

This  was  stirring  enough,  but  there  were  larger 
events  to  come.  In  1616  he  accompanied  the 
king  to  Scotland.  James,  with  that  unsympathetic 
clumsiness  whose  very  naivete  disarmed  offence, 
told  the  Scottish  divines  that  he  had  brought  them 
a  theologian  to  enlighten  their  minds  a  little. 
Had  Laud  known  it,  on  this  occasion  was  sown 
that  vast  unintermitting  Scottish  hatred  of  the  man 
that  was  so  great  a  factor  in  his  fall.  Then  he  was 
made  Bishop  of  St.  David's,  "  a  poor  city,  God  wot," 
as  Heylyn  says.  He  also  held  in  commendam 


38  BISHOP  OF  ST.  DAV1&S. 

more  than  one  living.  His  only  visit  to  his  Welsh 
cure  of  souls  is  so  humorous,  that  I  cannot  refrain 
from  quoting  it.  His  coach  was  overturned  twice 
in  the  last,  seven  miles  before  Abergwili,  his  palace. 
There  he  consecrated  a  chapel  on  the  Decollation 
of  St.  John,  a  day  that  connected  itself  with  several 
other  important  crises  of  his  life.  A  Mr.  Jones 
applied  for  ordination,  but  on  examination  he 
proved  so  widely  ignorant,  especially  of  Latin,  that 
"  I  sent  him  away,"  says  Laud,  "  with  an  exhorta 
tion,  not  ordained." 

But  the  great  event  of  this  time  was  his  friend 
ship  with  the  Duke  of  Buckingham — a  far  more 
serious  politician,  as  we  have  said,  considering  his 
meteoric  rise,  than  is  generally  allowed.  The  two 
men  came  naturally  together.  In  those  days  so 
much  went  by  favour,  that  it  was  necessary  to 
fascinate  or  impress  the  great  personages  of  the 
kingdom  in  order  to  succeed.  Laud  impressed 
Buckingham.  The  following  entries  in  the  Diary 
are  significant. 

"  Jan.  22.  My  La  of  B.  and  I  in  the  inner  chamber 
at  York  House.  Quod  Deus  est  salvator  noster 
J.  C.» 

"June   9,   Whitsunday.      My    Lord    M.  B.  was 

*  I  suppose  that  this  refers  to  some  doubts  in  the  duke's  mind 
as  to  the  Divinity  of  our  Saviour. 


CONFESSOR    TO  BUCKINGHAM.  39 

pleased  to  enter  upon  a  near  respect  to  me  :  the 
particulars  are  not  for  paper. 

"June  15.  I  became  C.  to  my  Ld  of  B.,  and  June 
1 6  being  Trin.  Sund.  he  received  the  Sacr.  at 
Greenwich."  "  C."  is  Confessor.  After  this,  there 
was  no  possibility  of  mistaking  Laud  for  anything 
but  an  important  man. 

The  early  stages  of  their  intimacy  are  curious. 
"  When  the  Duke  fell  sick  of  an  ague  in  the  be 
ginning  of  May,  he  was  extreme  impatient  of  his 
fits,  till  Laud  came  to  visit  him  :  by  whom  he 
was  so  charmed  and  sweetened,  that  at  first  he 
endured  his  fits  with  patience,  and  thus  did  so 
break  their  heat  and  violence  that  at  last  they  left 
him." 

The  projected  match  between  Charles  and  the 
Infanta  began  to  cause  great  uneasiness  in  the 
country  ;  and  this  was  increased  by  the  wild 
journey  to  Spain  of  the  prince  and  Buckingham. 
Laud  was  one  of  the  few  in  the  secret ;  he  corre 
sponded  with  Buckingham  throughout,  and  when 
it  was  thought  necessary  to  conciliate  the  Pope, 
whom  James  had  definitely  and  unmistakably  been 
calling  Antichrist  in  a  theological  treatise,  it  was 
Laud  who  suggested  the  lines  of  the  apology — that 
it  was  all  done  argumentatively,  "  as  a  man  might 
say."  This  sent  Laud's  popularity  down  lower 


40  ABBOTS  JEALOUSY. 

still :  the  dread  of  the  Papacy  was  fast  becoming 
morbid  in  England. 

Laud's  great  quarrel  with  Abbot,  now  Arch 
bishop,  took  place  at  this  time.  The  members  of 
Convocation  had  subsidized  the  king  to  the  extent 
of  twenty  per  cent,  of  their  incomes.  Laud,  who 
knew  more  about  the  country  clergy  than  any  one, 
represented  to  Buckingham  that  this  meant  very 
serious  sacrifices,  and  a  memorandum  was  drawn  up 
to  be  presented  to  the  king.  Laud  went  to  consult 
Abbot  about  it,  and  that  jealous  secretive  man, 
thoroughly  angry  at  Laud's  growing  and  his  own 
waning  influence,  told  him  sharply  that,  by  first 
going  to  a  lay  lord,  without  ecclesiastical  consulta 
tion,  he  had  inflicted  such  a  wound  on  the  Church 
as  she  would  never  recover.  The  expression  is 
absurdly  disproportionate  to  the  offence :  and 
Laud's  answer,  under  its  courtesy  of  manner,  shows 
an  almost  irrepressible  disgust  and  irritation.  "  He 
could  not  conceive,"  he  said,  "what  fault  he  had 
committed.  The  matter  had  to  be  settled,  and  he 
had  gone  to  the  obvious  sources."  Professional 
jealousy  was  never  a  vice  of  Laud's.  After  that 
time  the  two  never  met  amicably. 

Another  enemy  of  Laud's  was  a  prominent  man 
—Williams,  Bishop  of  Lincoln,  Lord  Keeper  of  the 
Privy  Seal,  and  Dean  of  Westminster.  Alarmed  at 


BISHOP   WILLIAMS  HIS  ENEMY.  41 

Laud's  growing  power  and  his  ominous  friend 
ship  with  Buckingham,  he  formed  with  Abbot  a 
secret  coalition  to  defeat  it.  Williams  was  a 
clever  shifty  man  of  latitudinarian  opinions.  He 
intended  to  conciliate,  even  to  reconcile  the  two 
extremes ;  he  succeeded  in  making  enemies  of 
both.  Such  has  always  been  the  fate  of  Broad 
schools.  Still,  Williams  was  a  man  of  great  ability 
and  moderation,  and  of  strong  common  sense. 
His  letter  to  the  Vicar  of  Grantham,  where  the 
fiercest  altar  controversy  had  taken  place,  is  a 
model  of  gentle  decision.  "  I  shall  esteem  him 
the  truest  Christian  that  yields  first,"  he  wrote. 
Williams  would  have  been  a  very  dangerous  rival  to 
Laud,  not,  that  is,  in  the  personal  sense,  but  as 
the  representative  of  a  different  school,  equally 
adverse  to  the  Puritans  ;  but  he  fell  into  disgrace 
at  Court,  became  unpopular  with  the  king,  was 
finally  dismissed  on  a  mere  quibble,  and  had  to 
retire  to  his  diocese,  where  he  wrote  moderate 
letters  with  indifferent  success. 

It  is  curious,  but  there  seems  no  reason  to  doubt 
it,  that  Williams  had  been  one  of  the  keenest 
advocates  of  Laud's  elevation  to  the  episcopal 
bench  ;  the  following  conversation,  whether  apo 
cryphal  or  not,  is  represented  by  Bishop  Hacket  as 
having  taken  place  between  Williams  and  the  king 


42      SECRET  HISTORY  OF  LAUD'S  PROMOTION. 

on  the  subject :  it  contains  so  much  of  James's 
caustic  perceptive  humour,  that  it  is  well  worth 
reading.  How  Dean  Hook  came  to  omit  so 
valuable  a  contemporary  judgment  of  Laud  it 
is  impossible  to  understand  ;  he  alludes  to  it  in 
a  foot-note  as  being  of  uncertain  authority.  It 
appears  to  the  general  reader,  perhaps,  the  most 
interesting  and  acute  criticism  ever  passed  upon 
Laud. 

Williams  was  introduced,  and  began  to  plead. 

"  'Well,'  said  the  king,  '  I  perceive  whose  attorney 
you  are ;  Stenny  *  hath  set  you  on.  You  have 
pleaded  the  man  a  good  Protestant,  and  I  believe 
it.  Neither  did  that  stick  in  my  breast  when 
I  stopped  his  promotion.  But  was  there  not  a 
certain  lady  who  forsook  her  husband,  and  married 
a  Lord  that  was  her  paramour?  Who  knit  that 
knot  ?  Shall  I  make  a  man  a  Prelate,  one  of 
the  angels  of  my  Church,  who  hath  a  flagrant 
crime  upon  him  ? '  '  Sir,'  said  the  Lord  Keeper, 
'  you  are  a  good  master ;  but  who  will  dare 
serve  you  if  you  will  not  pardon  one  fault,  though 
of  a  scandalous  size,  to  him  that  is  heartily  peni 
tent  for  it  ?  I  pawn  my  faith  to  you  that  he  is 
heartily  penitent ;  and  there  is  no  other  blot  that 
hath  sullied  his  good  name/  'You  press  well,' 

*  The  Duke  of  Buckingham. 


JAMES  THE  FIRSTS  OPINION  OF  LAUD.       43 

said  the  king,  'and  I  hear  you  with  patience. 
Neither  will  I  revive  a  trespass  which  repentance 
hath  mortified  and  buried.  And  because  I  see  that 
I  shall  not  be  rid  of  you,  unless  I  tell  you  my 
unpublished  cogitations,  t/ie  plain  truth  is  I  keep 
Laud  back  from  all  place  of  rule  and  authority 
because  I  find  he  hath  a  restless  spirit  and  cannot 
see  when  matters  are  ^vell,  but  loves  to  toss  and 
change,  and  to  bring  things  to  a  pitch  of  reforma 
tion  floating  in  his  own  brain,  which  may  endanger 
the  steadfastness  of  that  which,  God  be  praised,  is 
at  a  good  pass.  I  speak  not  at  random  :  he  hath 
made  himself  known  to  me  to  be  such  an  one. 
For  when,  three  years  past,  I  had  obtained  of  the 
Assembly  of  Perth  to  consent  to  five  articles  of 
order  and  decency  in  a  correspondence  with  this 
Church  of  England,  I  gave  them  promise  that  I 
would  try  their  obedience  no  further  anent  eccle 
siastical  affairs.  Yet  this  man  hath  pressed  me  to 
invite  them  to  a  nearer  conjunction  with  the  Liturgy 
and  Canons  of  this  nation  ;  but  I  sent  him  back 
again,  with  the  frivolous  draft  that  he  had  drawn. 
And  now  your  importunity  hath  compelled  me  to 
shrive  myself  thus  unto  you,  I  think  you  arc  at 
your  furthest,  and  have  no  more  to  say  for  your 
client.' 

"'May  it  please  you,  sir,'  replied  Williams,  'I 


44  WILLIAMS'   REAL  REASON. 

will  speak  but  this  once.  You  have  convicted  your 
chaplain  of  an  attempt  very  audacious  and  very 
unbecoming.  My  judgment  goes  quite  against  his  : 
yet  I  submit  this  to  your  sacred  judgment :  that 
Dr.  Laud  is  of  a  great  and  tractable  wit.  He  did 
not  well  see  how  he  carne  into  this  error ;  but  he 
will  presently  see  the  way  to  come  out  of  it.  Some 
diseases,  which  are  very  acute,  are  quickly  cured.' 

" '  And  is  there  no  whoe,*  but  you  must  carry  it  ? ' 
said  the  king.  '  Then  take  him  with  you,  but,  by 
my  soul,  you  will  repent  it ! '  and  so  went  away 
in  anger,  using  other  words  of  fierce  and  ominous 
import,  too  tart  to  be  repeated." 

The  explanation  of  this  seemingly  enthusiastic 
advocacy  is  not  creditable  to  Williams :  he  was 
anxious  to  retain  his  Deanery  of  Westminster. 
Had  he  resigned  it,  it  must  have  fallen  to  Laud, 
whom  he  disliked  very  much,  both  the  man  and  his 
principles  ;  consequently  he  advised  his  removal  to 
St.  David's  in  a  way  which,  to  the  unprejudiced 
reader,  will  appear  strangely  disinterested  ;  any 
careful  student,  however,  of  Williams'  life  is  forced 
to  conclude  that  such  a  course  of  proceeding  was 
so  unfamiliar  to  the  Lord  Keeper  as  to  make  the 
plain  reading  of  his  conduct  impossible. 

But  just   at   this  point   a   strange   and  unfore- 

*  Way. 


ABBOT  COMMITS  MANSLAUGHTER.          45 

seen  accident  occurred.     Abbot,  hunting  at  Lord 
Zouch's   park   at    Bramshill,    in    Eversley   parish, 
had  the    misfortune   to   kill  a    keeper.     This   in 
voluntary  homicide,  making  him,  as  it  was  techni 
cally   called,   "  a   man   of  blood,"  had    the   effect 
of  suspending  him  from  many  of  the  duties  of  his 
position.     "  I  wish,"   wrote   the    Lord    Keeper   to 
the  Duke  of  Buckingham — "  I  wish  with  all  my 
heart   his    Majesty  would    be  as  merciful  as  ever 
he  was  in  all  his  life.     To  add  affliction  unto  the 
afflicted  (as  no   doubt  he    is    in    mind)  is  against 
the  King's  nature:  to  leave  a  man  of  blood  Primate 
and  Patriarch  of  all  his  churches,  is  a  thing  that 
sounds  very  harsh  in  the  old  Councils  and  Canons 
of  the  Church."     The  case  was  a  difficult  one.     It 
was  argued  that  the  Archbishop  had  no  right  to  be 
hunting  at  all ;  that  he  was  acting  feloniously  in  so 
doing.     If  this  was  the  case,  it  turned  what  was 
otherwise  little  more  than  a  deplorable  incident  into 
a  crime  ;  just  as  a  burglar,  nowadays,  who  dislodges 
a  tile  from  a  house  roof  may,  if  it  proves  fatal  to  any 
one  in  the  street,  be  tried  for  murder.     This  kind  of 
case,  turning  on  antique  precedents  and  pedantic 
pleas,  delighted  the  king ;  he  flung  himself  into  it. 
Coke,  the  great  lawyer,  saved  Abbot :  he  dragged  to 
light  an  immemorial  statute  that  a  bishop's  morte 
of  hounds  was  to  escheat  to  the  king  on  his  decease, 


46  HIS  REMONSTRANCES  FATAL. 

not  to  the  natural  heirs.  Ergo,  argued  Coke,  he 
may  hunt  with  them  when  he  is  alive  if  they  are 
to  pass  to  some  one  else  on  his  death.  Abbot, 
however,  though  legally  acquitted,  was  still  debarred 
from  spiritual  functions,  his  powers  and  official 
duties  were  placed  in  commission,  and  he  retired 
to  the  melancholy  seclusion  of  the  hospital  that  he 
had  built  at  Guildford,  whose  red  brick  towers  are 
the  glory  of  the  High  Street  still. 

Besides  this,  though  not,  it  was  said,  naturally 
a  harsh  or  unfeeling  man,  he  had  been  particularly 
unfortunate  in  his  domestic  relations.  His  only 
brother,  Robert,  was  made  Bishop  of  Salisbury 
at  the  age  of  sixty-five,  and  shortly  afterwards 
announced  to  his  friends  his  intention  of  marrying 
a  young  lady  of  his  acquaintance.  Upon  this,  in 
the  double  character  of  injured  brother  and  indig 
nant  metropolitan,  the  Archbishop,  who  chose  to 
consider  the  proceeding  a  public  scandal,  wrote  his 
brother  a  letter  so  stern  and  vindictive  in  tone, 
that  the  poor  man  died  literally  of  a  broken  heart 
in  a  few  months — no  one  even  professed  to  give 
any  other  explanation.  Abbot  was  considerably 
shocked  at  the  result  of  his  epistle.  His  shafts 
were  seldom  harmless. 

When  the  unhappy  man  returned  to  Lambeth 
he  deliberately  began  a  policy,  suggested  by 


DEATH  OF  JAMES.  47 

suspicious  jealousy,  which  reduced  his  influence 
to  a  cipher ;  he  never  appeared  in  public,  but 
confined  himself  to  the  palace,  and  let  the  whole 
place  wear  the  disguise  of  a  haunt  of  conspirators  : 
from  across  the  river  the  tall  windows  flamed 
all  night ;  there  were  midnight  gatherings,  secret 
conclaves,  all  the  more  contemptible  because 
they  effected  nothing.  He  and  his  friends  were 
named  the  Nicodemites,  because  they  came  and 
went  by  night.  It  became  a  mere  rendezvous  of 
all  disaffected,  discontented  persons  in  Church  or 
State.  His  portrait,  handsome,  pale,  thin-featured, 
has  a  very  melancholy  look,  next  Laud's  brisk 
work-a-day  face. 

James  died  suddenly  of  an  ague  at  Theobald's. 
Laud,  who  happened  to  be  preaching  at  Whitehall, 
broke  off  his  sermon  when  the  news  came  in,  hear 
ing  the  Duke  of  Buckingham's  open  lamentations. 
And  Prince  Charles  was  proclaimed.  It  is  an  ex 
cusable  dream  to  think  how  differently  all  might 
have  gone  if  the  generous  kindly  Prince  Henry  of 
Wales  had  lived  to  succeed,  who  had  said  in  boyish 
enthusiasm  that  when  he  was  king  Charles  should 
be  Archbishop.  Henry  and  Charles  would  have 
been  very  different  from  Charles  and  Laud. 

Laud  was  in  his  fifty-second  year  when  the 
assassination  of  the  Duke  of  Buckingham,  at  Ports- 


48  LAUD  BECOMES  PREMIER. 

mouth,  by  a  debauched  maniac  named  Felton,  out 
of  private  enmity,  threw  another  great  chance  into 
his  hands — he  became  First  Minister  of  the  Crown. 
He  had  been  Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells  for  nearly 
two  years,  and  now  he  became  Bishop  of  London. 
Charles  already,  by  a  fatal  instinct,  had  begun  to 
select  men  for  his  advisers  and  ministers  who  were 
uncompromising  advocates  of  the  autocracy  of  the 
Crown.  Laud  was  one  of  these,  Strafford  another. 
It  is  necessary  to  remember  that  the  common  un- 
judging  estimate  of  Charles  as  a  man  with  elements 
of  weakness  and  sentimentality  in  his  composition 
is  utterly  unfounded.  He  was  tenacious  and  stub 
born,  intensely  irritated  at  the  smallest  show  of  dis 
obedience,  profoundly  indifferent  to  public  opinion, 
and  entirely  under  the  domination  of  one  idea — the 
prerogative  of  monarchy.  Such  a  character  was  sure 
to  attract  to  itself  characters  working  on  similar  lines 
— and  politics  and  religion  shared  the  field  of  life 
in  those  days.  There  did  not  then  exist  that  large 
and  growing  class  who  are  indifferent  to  both.  So 
Laud  and  Strafford,  with  their  magnificent  indiffer 
ence  to  opinion,  their  absolute  determination  to 
be  obeyed,  their  strong  illogical  minds,  accepting 
and  never  questioning  facts,  taking  the  Royal 
Supremacy  for  granted,  and  Episcopacy  as  an 
institution  dear  to  God,  necessarily  became  his 


THE    TRIUMVIRATE.  49 


chosen  ministers.  It  was  a  triumvirate  working 
single-handed  against  the  whole  force  of  a  nation 
—a  triumvirate,  it  is  true,  with  certain  mechanical 
and  traditional  advantages.  But  in  the  face  of  the 
great  explosion  of  democracy  the  triumvirate  was 
blown  away. 


50  PORTRAITS  OF  STR AFFORD. 


CHAPTER  V. 

ANY  one  who  visited  theVandyck  exhibition  at  the 
end  of  1886,  could  not  have  failed,  I  believe,  to  be 
struck  with  the  two  portraits  of  StrafFord.  In  the 
first  place,  by  reason  of  their  extreme  dissimilarity. 
Without  the  catalogue  none  but  a  very  critical  eye 
would  have  divined  that  they  were  portraits  of  the 
same  person.  One  was  painted  in  his  earlier  days, 
when  he  was  nothing  more  than  an  energetic,  public  - 
spirited  Yorkshire  squire  ;  the  other,  on  which  con 
sequently  the  interest  centres,  was  after  public  and 
private  troubles,  passionate  loyalty,  and  a  despotic 
authority  had  set  their  mark  upon  the  face.  The 
least  imaginative  could  not  have  passed  the  latter 
portrait  by  with  indifference,  even  if  ignorant  of  the 
subject.  There  is  a  violence  and  a  vehemence  in 
the  face,  a  sullen  directness  which  arrests  the  atten 
tion.  No  engraving  has  ever  done  justice  to  this. 
The  iron  cuirass  out  of  which  the  stalwart  head 
springs  seems  to  be  a  natural  adjunct  for  such  a 


FRIENDSHIP   WITH  LAUD.  51 

face  ;  the  great  lowering  lines  on  the  brow,  the 
converging  eyes,  the  heavy  jaw,  all  speak  of  a 
temper  born  to  rule  and  encouraged  by  fortune  to 
do  so.  It  has  not  often  fallen  to  the  lot  of  an 
English  citizen  to  wield  so  despotic  a  power  as 
Strafford  was  enabled  to  exercise. 

Of  all  the  figures  of  the  Caroline  court,  this  man 
was  Laud's  chosen  friend.  "  It  is  in  sadness,"  writes 
Strafford  to  the  Archbishop,  "  that  I  have  wondered 
many  times  to  observe  how  universally  you  and  I 
agree  in  our  judgment  of  persons,  as  most  com 
monly  we  have  done  ever  since  I  had  the  honour 
to  be  known  to  you."  They  were  both  of  them 
absolutely  possessed  by  devotion  to  the  cause  of 
royal  prerogative.  It  was  the  unconscious  action 
of  this  blind  triumvirate,  Charles  and  his  two  un 
compromising  servants,  that  broke  open  the  clouds 
of  rebellion  and  drew  the  tempest  down  which 
engulfed  them  first. 

Let  us  have  a  little  picture  of  Thomas  Went- 
worth,  Earl  of  Strafford,  in  our  minds,  to  give  us 
the  idea  of  the  qualities  which  Laud  worshipped, 
his  ideal  of  the  public  servant,  to  which  his  cold 
nature  came  spontaneously  out  in  friendship- 
making  them  into  that  pair  who  were,  as  Hamilton 
said,  the  one  too  great  to  fear,  and  the  other  too 
bold  to  fly. 


52  STR AFFORDS  EARLY  LIFE. 


He  was  a  Yorkshire  man.  He  succeeded  to  a 
baronetcy  and  a  very  plentiful  estate  when  quite  a 
young  man  ;  he  had  one  of  the  best  incomes  in  the 
kingdom.  When  he  first  came  up  to  London,  after 
a  thorough  quiet  self-education  at  St.  John's,  Cam 
bridge,  and  abroad,  he  attracted  much  attention  by 
a  kind  of  undefinable  atmosphere  of  power  that 
hung  about  him,  and  a  magnificent  insolence 
in  his  demeanour.  "  Dammy,"  Lord  Powis  said 
when  it  was  pointed  out  that  he  was  of  blood  royal, 
"  if  he  ever  comes  to  be  king  of  England,  I  will 
turn  rebel."  He  married  a  daughter  of  the  Earl 
of  Cumberland,  and  then  sat  down  apparently 
to  do  nothing.  He  watched  life  ;  he  made  some 
peaceful  friends,  such  as  Sir  H.  Wotton,  Provost 
of  Eton,  whose  gentle  cloistered  letters  read  very 
peacefully  in  his  agitated  correspondence  ;  he  at 
tended  the  Star  Chamber  ;  he  read  and  wrote  ;  and 
down  at  Wentworth-Wodehouse,  his  waste  park, 
he  contracted  the  passionate  love  for  sport  and 
country  life  that  comes  out  in  such  natural  sighs  in 
the  letters  he  wrote  when  worn  with  disease  and 
state  troubles,  as  lord  of  that  unruly  isle.  His 
taste  in  reading  was  curious.  Donne  was  his 
favourite  author,  an  uneasy  metaphysical  poet. 
Laud  laughs  at  this  in  one  of  his  letters  ;  he  hints 
that  if  Strafibrd  wishes  to  learn  the  secret  of  life, 


HIS  DISGRACE.  53 


the  true  valuation  of  mortality,  let  him  read  a 
chapter  in  Ecclesiastes — better  than  all  the  ana 
grams  of  Dr.  Donne,  "  or  even,"  he  adds  ironically, 
"  the  designs  of  Van  Dike,"  Stratford's  favourite 
painter. 

Strafford,  for  we  will  call  him  by  his  later  well- 
known  title,  was  a  man  of  stormy  pride.  "  I  have 
hated,"  he  said,  "  to  borrow  my  being  from  any 
man."  Buckingham  was  at  this  time  the  dispenser 
of  all  court  patronage,  so  supreme  that  it  was  well 
known  that  there  was  no  way  to  power  but  through 
him.  Laud  had  availed  himself  of  this  ;  it  did  not 
revolt  Laud  to  take  his  hand  and  be  assisted 
up.  But  it  revolted  Strafford.  There  was  some 
obscure  quarrel  between  the  two  ;  letters  passed, 
hinting  on  Buckingham's  side  that  a  genial  sub 
mission  would  help  him  :  Strafford,  however,  utterly 
disdained  to  respond. 

A  little  gentle  pressure  was  tried.  Strafford  was 
pricked  for  sheriff,  which  disqualified  him  for  parlia 
ment  ;  and  he  was  dismissed  from  the  office  of 
Gustos  Rotulorum  for  Yorkshire,  the  letter  from 
Buckingham  announcing  it  being  brought  to  him 
in  court  when  he  was  sitting  as  justice  of  the  peace 
in  the  petty  sessions.  This  drew  from  him  his  first 
public  utterance — a  passionate  dignified  appeal  to 
his  public  services ;  a  grave  avowal  of  his  con- 


54  INVOLUNTARY  REPUBLICANISM. 

scientious  purpose  ;  and  a  significant  hint,  which 
shows  that  both  he  and  his  audience  knew  only  too 
plainly  that  he  was  being  sacrificed  to  a  private 
feud. 

It  is  another  instance  of  the  lack  of  instinctive 
perception  in  Charles  and  his  advisers  that  the 
most  wildly  loyal  man  in  all  his  dominions — and 
they  were  becoming  a  rare  species — should  have 
been  so  deliberately  discouraged  at  the  outset. 
Had  not  loyalty  been  a  real  devouring  and  consum 
ing  passion  in  Strafford,  this  would  have  killed  it. 

It  was  followed  by  a  demand  for  money,  under 
the  Great  Seal,  on  some  obscure  legal  precedent  : 
this  was  refused,  and  Strafford  was  actually  im 
prisoned  in  the  Marshalsea. 

When  he  came  out  he  found  himself  in  strange 
company — so  strange,  that  it  has  led  some  writers 
to  believe  that  Strafford  was  a  Radical  turned 
Royalist;  with  Pym  and  Prynne  he  joined  in  the 
ferocious  assault  on  Buckingham,  on  the  occasion 
on  which  Laud  suggested  the  lines  of  his  apology 
before  the  House.  This  was  the  turning-point. 
It  was  at  last  realized  by  Charles  what  a  capacity 
for  devotion  was  in  the  man  ;  he  was  no  longer 
dallied  with,  but  received  with  open  arms  and 
splendid  honours.  He  was  made  a  viscount,  and 
Lord  President  of  the  North  —  a  kind  of  ex- 


LORD  DEPUTY  OF  IRELAND.  55 

aggerated  lord  lieutenancy,  a  reward  enough  to 
gratify  the  most  ambitious  courtier.  No  wonder 
that  he  was  called  a  turncoat ;  no  wonder  that 
he  was  treated  as  a  mere  venal  slave  of  pomp  and 
power  ;  no  wonder  that,  after  an  angry  conference 
with  Pym,  they  parted  with  the  following  prophetic 
words  echoing  in  Strafford's  ears  :  "You  are  going 
to  leave  us,  my  lord  ;  but  I  will  never  leave  you 
while  your  head  is  on  your  shoulders." 

Before  long,  the  Lord  Deputyship  of  Ireland  fell 
vacant,  and  Strafiford  went  naturally  thither.  In 
1633  he  was  settled  at  Dublin.  Then  began  that 
kind  of  rule  to  which  it  is  impossible  to  give  an 
unqualified  approval,  but  the  narrative  of  which 
gives  the  same  sort  of  pleasure  to  the  reader  as  the 
account  of  a  prize-fight  where  the  little  dogged  man 
floors  his  gigantic  opponent.  Strafford  was  in 
domitable  throughout ;  he  never  let  there  be  any 
mistake  about  what  he  meant  to  do  :  he  had  come 
over  to  Ireland  to  rule  the  country,  and  rule  it  he 
would.  "Where  I  found,"  he  said,  "a  Crown,  a 
Church,  a  people  spoiled,  I  could  not  imagine  to 
redeem  them  from  under  the  pressure  with  gentle 
looks  ;  it  would  cost  warmer  water  than  so." 

The  Irish  Council  was  an  insolent  patronizing 
body,  who  looked  upon  their  own  permanence  and 
local  influence  as  far  more  weighty  than  the 


56  REFORMS  ETIQUETTE. 

apparent  precedence  of  an  alien  head.  Strafford 
let  them  find  out  their  mistake.  He  obtained  from 
the  king  several  royal  privileges  :  he  forced  the 
Council  to  uncover  in  his  presence,  while  he  sat 
with  his  hat  on  ;  he  forbade  any  conversation  at  the 
Board — if  any  one  wished  to  speak,  he  must  speak 
to  the  Deputy ;  he  kept  them  hours  waiting  till  he 
was  at  leisure,  to  destroy  their  false  sense  of  im 
portance.  He  gave  them  what  he  called  "  round 
answers."  When  they  spoke  of  sending  a  petition 
to  the  king,  he  informed  them  that  he  was  the 
mouth  who  came  to  answer  for  them  all.  He 
introduced  his  two  oldest  friends,  Radcliffe  and 
Wandesford,  to  the  Board,  and  made  them  Coun 
cillors.  He  reformed  the  etiquette  of  Dublin  Castle, 
which  had  apparently  sunk  low.  Great  noble 
men  had  been  accustomed  to  walk  in  and  out 
of  the  presence  for  interviews  without  asking 
leave.  Strafford  denied  himself  to  them  and 
kept  them  waiting  too.  Drinking  toasts  had  be 
come  a  regular  part  of  the  Deputy's  daily  public 
dinner.  "Deep  drinking  is  too  universal  a  fault 
in  Ireland  to-day,"  said  Strafford  ;  "  there  shall  be 
no  toast  drunk  but  the  king." 

All  this  is  the  more  forcible  from  the  undoubted 
fact  that  it  did  not  proceed  from  a  man  who  was 
either  pompous  or  authoritative  in  ordinary  life  ; 


CREATION  OF  IRISH  PARLIAMENT.  57 

it  was  a  deliberate  policy  directed  to  a  definite 
end.  At  Wentvvorth-Wodehouse,  Strafford  hunted 
and  shot  all  day,  splashed  about  in  marshes  after 
wild  duck,  stalked  deer,  and  hawked.  In  the 
evening  he  told  stories  over  a  pipe  of  tobacco.  No 
formalism  there  ;  it  was  not  the  nature  of  the  man. 
His  creation  of  the  Irish  parliament  is  a  very 
notable  instance  of  this.  A  parliament  was  Charles's 
aversion  ;  he  did  his  best  to  discourage  the  step. 
"  No,"  said  Strafford  ;  "  the  king  must  have  money. 
He  can  take  it,  it  is  true,  but  it  is  better  voted— 
the  parliament  shall  vote  it."  He  was  not  afraid 
of  parliaments.  He  dragged  to  light  the  obso 
lete  Poyning's  Act,  which  limited  the  discus 
sions  of  the  parliament  to  such  subjects  as  the 
Deputy  and  Council  should  originate.  So,  with 
much  pomp  and  antique  ceremonial,  a  parliament 
was  called.  Peers,  in  order  of  degree,  walked  in 
procession,  escorting  the  Deputy  in  royal  state. 
And  he  made  them  a  tremendous  speech,  at  which 
they  sat  aghast  and  open-mouthed.  "  England 
was  giving  subsidies,"  this  was  the  substance  of  it, 
"  for  the  king's  purposes,  which  were,  as  it  hap 
pened,  those  of  national  defence.  Ireland  must 
not  hope  to  escape.  Vote  money  for  the  king, 
without  clogs  or  conditions."  It  was  "the  king" 
throughout.  Six  subsidies,  amounting  to  £180,000, 


58  ILL- HEALTH. 


a  larger  sum  than  Ireland  had  ever  voted,  or  than 
Strafford  had  conceived  that  she  would  vote,  were 
eventually  declared.  It  had  been  one  man  against 
a  nation,  one  man  of  rude  fiery  vehemence,  who 
knew  his  own  mind  thoroughly  :  and  he  conquered, 
as  such  men  will. 

Alas  !  the  physical  constitution  was  not  equal 
to  this  iron  soul.  "  Well,  spoken  it  is,  good  or  bad," 
wrote  Stratford  to  Laud  about  this  very  speech, 
"  I  cannot  tell  whether  ;  but  whatever  it  was,  I 
spake  it  not  betwixt  my  teeth,  but  so  loud  and 
heartily  that  I  protest  it  unto  you  that  I  was  faint 
withal  at  the  time,  and  the  worse  for  it  two  or  three 
days  after."  And  all  through  the  Irish  letters, 
though  there  is  no  complaint,  yet  the  ill  health  is 
a  constant  excuse  for  business  which  has  been 
necessarily  set  aside.  The  stone,  agonizing  attacks 
of  gout,  agues,  fainting-fits  broke  and  tortured  the 
body,  but  never  tamed  the  indomitable  mind. 

Before  Strafford  set  out  for  Ireland,  Laud,  then 
Bishop  of  London,  had  a  long  and  secret  interview 
with  him  at  Fulham.  They  had  been  gradually 
draw  together,  not  by  affectionate  natures — for 
though  Stafford's  was  ardent  and  impulsive, 
Laud's  was  undeniably  cold — but  by  the  enthusiasm 
of  a  common  purpose,  and  by  what  gives  perhaps 
a  still  stronger  footing  for  intimacy — a  common 


1LJEALS  OF  STATE  AND   CHURCH.  59 

mctfiod.  If  two  men  have  to  work  together  the 
surest  recipe  for  disintegrating  their  friendship  is 
that  their  methods  of  work  should  jar  ;  slovenliness 
and  the  want  of  pigeon-holing  and  docketing  habits 
have  marred  more  intimacies  than  gentleness  and 
common  admiration  of  high  things  have  cemented. 
Jean  Paul  has  shown  us  how  love  is  slain,  not  so 
much  by  variance  of  temperament  and  aim,  as  by  un 
seasonable  bonnets  and  an  untimely  besom.  Laud 
and  Stafford  worked  on  identical  lines.  They 
had  both  a  fondness  for  detail  that  was  perhaps 
extravagant :  prosperity  and  increase  expressed 
themselves  for  both  in  material  outlines.  If  Ire 
land  was  at  peace  with  itself  it  should  have  a 
flourishing  fabric  trade,  and  the  Customs  should 
make  a  handsome  return  to  the  king ;  if  the 
Church  was  prospering,  in  Laud's  view  it  should  have 
its  altars  in  the  right  places,  the  fabrics  should  be 
in  repair,  the  service  should  be  worthy  of  its  Divine 
origin  and  end.  And  Strafford,  too,  beside  the 
attraction  which  Laud's  similarity  of  character  had 
for  him,  found  a  reverential  relief  in  acting  with 
a  great  spiritual  superior.  Closely  connected  with 
the  sacredness  of  royal  power,  was  the  inherent 
royalty  of  sacred  persons.  The  Church  came 
next  to  the  king  with  Strafford,  and  they  were 
indissolubly  connected. 


60  THE  SECRET  CONFERENCE. 

What  was  settled  at  this  conclave  we  do  not 
exactly  know,  but  we  can  make  a  very  fair  guess. 
There  were  certain  rampant  abuses  of  patronage, 
and  spoliation  of  the  Church,  in  Ireland  ;  this  had 
all  to  be  set  to  rights.  This  was  the  detail,  the 
individual  issue  on  which  they  came  to  terms  ;  then 
Laud  probably  opened  out  his  general  policy,  and 
received  assurances  from  Strafford  of  his  loyalty 
to  the  same  cause.  It  is  one  of  those  memorable 
conjunctions  of  which  one  thinks  with  wonder  : 
the  two  eager  men — Laud  fresh  and  plump,  with 
sparkling  eyes,  pacing  up  and  down  as  was  his 
wont ;  Strafford  sitting  with  his  chin  upon  his  hand, 
partly  sunk  down  in  a  chair,  as  he  was  used  to  sit, 
feeling  perhaps  the  first  lassitude  of  ill  health. 
And  the  keen  scheming,  on  so  noble,  so  hope 
less,  so  mistaken  a  line,  gives  the  occasion  a  pathos 
which  is  infinitely  increased  by  the  strange  doom 
that  overshadowed  both,  and  of  which,  in  their 
abundance  of  life  and  energy  and  importance,  they 
so  little  dreamed.  There  is  no  recorded  instance 
of  their  meeting  again,  or  seeing  each  other's  faces 
till  they  met  in  the  Tower  in  the  last  sad  act  of  the 
drama. 

At  all  events,  they  then  or  afterwards  invented 
a  mysterious  cipher,  embracing  their  policy :  some 
of  this  is  clear  and  unmistakable ;  some  has,  I 


THOROUGH.  6 1 


think,  never  been  interpreted.  THOROUGH  is  too 
well  known  to  require  much  elucidation.  That 
was  to  be  their  watchword.  From  the  highest  down 
to  the  lowest  all  were  to  serve  the  king  in  single 
ness  of  heart.  There  were  to  be  no  back  thoughts. 
All  who  held  office  under  the  king,  who  were  his 
chosen  ministers  of  government,  were  to  be  ever 
thus. 

"  Them  that  go  thorough  for  our  master's  ser 
vice." 

"  All  able,  and  all  hearty,  and  all  running  one 
way,  and  none  caring  for  any  ends  so  the  king  be 
served,"  is  Laud's  expression  of  the  ideal  Govern 
ment  (October  14,  1633). 

The  Lady  Mora  or  Delay,  to  whom  constant  allu 
sion  is  made,  seems  to  embody  the  opposite  prin 
ciple,  especially  as  exemplified  in  the  Home  Council. 
There  Laud  could  not  quite  get  his  way.  There 
were  potent  lords  and  councillors,  such  as  Weston 
and  Cottington,  who  worked  on  private  motives, 
and  still  were  influential  with  the  king.  That 
could  not  be  amended  ;  but  Ireland  was  a  virgin 
block,  to  be  carved  to  whatever  Strafford  would. 

On  one  occasion  (July  3,  1634),  Laud  speaks  of 
"  his  cipher  being  packed  up  for  Croydon,  else  he 
would  tell  him  how  little  rest  he  was  likely  to  have 
.  and  somewhat  else." 


62  LAUD'S  CIPHER. 


But  as  far  as  we  are  concerned  his  cipher  is 
packed  up  for  many  passages.  I  feel  certain,  after 
studying  the  letters,  that  many  passages  of  seem 
ing  unimportance,  where  the  two  seem  to  be  in 
dulging  in  mere  personal  banter,  contain  secrets  of 
State.  I  believe  there  is  much  to  be  extracted  yet 
from  the  letters  if  only  one  could  hold  the  key. 

I  venture  to  quote  one  of  the  many  unintelligible 
passages.  Can  anything  be  made  of  it  ? 

"  In  the  next  place  you  begin  to  be  merry  with 
your  Heifer,  and  I  wonder  you  have  so  little  pity 
as  not  to  let  it  rest  when  I  have  plowed  with  it. 
By  St.  Dunstan  (if  it  were  not  for  swearing),  I  see 
you  guess  unhappily  that  your  friends  can  tell  how 
to  be  merry  as  well  as  serious  together,  and  you 
shall  not  need  to  intreat  us  to  continue  it,  for  we 
have  no  other  purpose,  only  I  am  in  ill  case  by  it. 
For  your  Spaniard,  and  the  gravity  which  he  learnt 
there,  while  he  went  to  buy  Pigeons,  has  tempted 
my  old  friend  the  Secretary  from  me,  and  he  is 
become  his  man." 

These  passages  have  no  apparent  allusion  to 
anything  that  precedes  or  follows  them ;  they 
seem  to  be  perfectly  isolated  :  and  it  must  be  con 
cluded  that  they  are  a  cipher  of  some  kind.  Again, 
there  is  an  expression,  "  Peccatum  ex  te,  Israel," 
which  stood  for  some  line  of  action,  or  the  result 


ANTIQUE  HUMOUR.  63 

of  some  policy.  I  find  it  in  places  where  its  natural 
rendering  can  have  no  sort  of  application. 

The  correspondence  of  Strafford  occupies  two 
folio  volumes.  They  consist  of  letters  which  he 
received  or  wrote  from  the  beginning  of  his  public 
life.  The  collection  would  be  an  interesting  one,  as 
containing  the  epistolary  expression  of  the  thoughts 
and  politics  of  all  the  leading  men  of  the  day. 
And  it  is  agreeably  diversified  by  long  scandalous 
chronicles,  containing  all  the  main  gossip  of  the 
fashionable  world,  from  Mr.  Garrard,  the  master 
of  the  Charterhouse,  who  was  apparently  pledged 
to  keep  Strafford  an  fait  with  all  the  news  of  the 
town. 

There  are  about  twenty  of  Laud's  letters  in  the 
collection — at  first  rather  formal,  but  unbending 
often  enough  into  a  species  of  frigid  fun,  which, 
by  its  antique  form  and  crabbed  range,  has  for 
feited  all  the  humour  it  can  have  ever  possessed, 
but  by  no  means  the  interest.  It  shows  the  kind 
of  clumsy  word-juggling  that  passed  for  wit  of  a 
grave  statesmanlike  kind  among  the  Caroline  men 
of  affairs. 

The  metaphor  that  is  perhaps  commonest 
throughout  the  letters  is  that  of  "  vomiting "  and 
"  purging  "  the  lay  appropriations  of  Church  pro 
perty.  The  grasping  Churchmen  themselves  that 


64          CHURCH  REFORMATION  IN  IRELAND. 

then  infested  Ireland  pass  under  the  names  of 
Church  Cormorants,  Ravens,  and  other  opprobrious 
titles ;  they  are  to  be  trounced,  and  made  to  dis 
gorge  what  they  have  swallowed.  And  when  we 
compare  this  with  the  fact  that  property  worth 
.£30,000  a  year  was  actually  refunded  to  the  Church 
in  Ireland  under  Stratford's  administration,  we 
feel  that  the  purging  was  at  once  drastic  and 
effectual. 

The  Bishops  had  set  the  example.  They  had 
done  unheard-of  things.  They  sold  the  leases  of 
woods  and  wastes  for  several  lives.  In  one  place 
a  Bishop  had  leased  the  palace  to  his  son  for  fifty 
years.  Six  preferments  was  a  small  number  for 
an  important  dignitary  to  hold.  Strafford,  on  the 
spot,  and  Laud  beckoning  across  the  Channel,  set 
these  quiet  roosters  cackling.  Such  a  stirring  up 
of  dust  there  was,  such  a  flutter ;  but,  with  those 
determined  men  at  work,  no  complaints,  only  dole 
ful  entreaties  and  melancholy  submission.  The 
Archbishop  of  Armagh  has  no  altar  even  in  his 
chapel.  "  No  bowing  there,  I  warrant,"  says  Straf 
ford.  "Poor  Beagle!"  he  says  of  himself;  with 
his  nose  to  the  ground  he  patiently  tracked  these 
abuses  out. 

Among  these  cares  the  two  careful  men  have 
time  to  exchange  presents  and  hatch  little  plans 


ANIMATED   CORRESPONDENCE.  65 

and  private  ventures.  The  Archbishop  wants  a 
gown  of  furs  ;  he  would  like  marten-skins  (the  pine- 
marten,  then  a  familiar  denizen  of  Ireland).  Dried 
fish  for  the  Lenten  table  at  Croydon  comes  from 
the  Deputy,  and  an  apology  for  the  scanty  supply 
of  furs.  Laud  suggests  elaborate  pisciculture  of 
salmon  and  trout,  unless — which  is,  perhaps,  more 
probable — this  is  merely  another  cipher.  I  give 
the  reference  (October  20,  1634).  Strafford  tells 
him  of  the  wooden  hunting-lodge  he  is  building 
down  at  Wicklow,  or  his  sport  at  "  Cosha,  the  Park 
of  Parks,"  as  he  dates  his  letters,  "  the  finest  moun 
tain  desolate  place  I  ever  saw."  "  You  think,"  says 
Laud,  "to  stop  my  mouth  with  some  of  your 
hung  beef  out  of  Yorkshire ;  which,  to  your 
skill  and  commendation  be  it  spoken,  was  the 
worst  I  ever  tasted,  and  as  hard  as  the  very  horn 
the  old  Runt  wore  when  she  lived.  But  I  wonder 
you  do  not  think  of  powdering  or  drying  some  of 
your  Irish  venison,  and  send  that  over  to  bray  too. 
Well,  there's  enough  of  this  stuff!" 

Strafford  evidently  thinks  that  Laud  is  finding 
fault  with  his  love  of  sport  ;  for  by  this  time  the 
correspondence  has  become  very  outspoken  and 
easy  ;  so  he  ridicules  delicately  Laud's  suggestions 
about  pisciculture,  and  gives  some  clear  reasons. 
"  Perchance  you  think  now,"  he  says,  "  I  learn 

F 


66  STR AFFORD* S  MONEY  MATTERS. 

nothing  going  up  yonder  amongst  them  into  the 
Forests  and  Rocks." 

Or  Laud's  superstitious  mind  comes  out.  A 
certain  mad  lady,  the  Dame  Eleanor  Davies,  whose 
story  we  shall  allude  to  more  in  detail  elsewhere, 
prophesied  Laud's  death  on  the  5th  of  November. 
"  I  make  no  matter  of  it,"  he  says.  But  why  does 
he  allude  to  it,  even  though  half-laughingly,  in  his 
next  three  letters  ?  And  Strafford  thinks  it  worth 
while  to  encourage  him. 

They  are  business-like  letters  for  the  most  part. 
Laud's  weariness  creeps  in  in  little  natural  sen 
tences.  He  closes  one  letter  abruptly ;  "  he  can 
keep  his  eyes  open  no  longer ;  it  is  so  late."  He 
is  evidently  overrun  with  work.  In  one  letter 
Strafford  tells  Laud  with  great  exactness — he  evi 
dently  means  it  to  be  repeated — his  exact  increase 
of  fortune  since  he  entered  the  king's  service. 
There  had  evidently  been  calumnious  statements 
made.  He  has  laid  away  £13,000  in  nine  years. 
Considering  that  his  private  fortune  was  £6000  a 
year,  equal  to  perhaps  £40,000  now,  it  is  a  won 
derful  proof  of  his  incorruptibility  and  absence  of 
self-interest.  In  similar  situations  many  people 
had  raised  themselves  to  the  fortune  and  condition 
of  peers.  In  one  letter  the  intimacy  has  even  gone 
so  far  that  Laud  delicately  chides  him  for  marry- 


HIS  DARLINGS.  67 


ing  his  third  wife.  However,  he  says  he  is  sure 
he  has  had  good  reason  ;  deploring,  with  a  half- 
humorous  pathos,  the  wife — Official  Drudgery — to 
whom  he  himself  is  now  so  hopelessly  mated. 

Every  now  and  then  there  are  some  sweet  human 
touches.  "  In  good  earnest,"  writes  Strafford  from 
Dublin  Castle, "  I  should  wax  exceeding  melancholy 
were  it  not  for  two  little  girls  that  come  now  and 
then  to  play  with  me." 

His  letters  to  the  Countess  of  Clare  about  his 
children  are  simply  affectionate.  He  writes  from 
Fairwood,  his  own  Irish  estate,  just  before  he 
crossed  to  Anglesea  at  the  beginning  of  the  Re 
bellion,  a  long  letter  all  about  his  darlings.  "  Nan, 
they  tell  me,  danceth  prettily.  Arabella  is  a  small 
practitioner  that  way  also,  and  they  are  both  very 
apt  to  learn  that  or  anything  that  they  are  taught 
Their  brother  is  just  now  sitting  at  my  elbow,  in 
good  health,  God  be  praised." 

And  so  the  correspondence  drops  ;  and  the  friends 
meet  no  more  till  the  Tower  unites  them,  and  even 
then  they  are  not  permitted  to  have  speech  of  one 
another. 

The  word  "  devoted "  is  used  of  Laud's  friend 
ships.  Hook  uses  it  of  the  relation  on  both  sides. 
This,  I  cannot  help  feeling,  was  a  mistake ;  a  man 
without  wife  or  child  is  allowed  a  little  of  passion 


68      THE   COLDNESS   OF  LAUD'S  FRIENDSHIP. 

in  his  friendships  ;  but  passion  was  not  in  Laud's 
vocabulary.     It  is  true  he  was  bitterly  moved,  he 
fell   to  the  ground  "in  animi  deliquio"   when  he 
spoke  the  words  of  blessing.      But  there  is  little 
of  the  David  and  Jonathan  about  it :  there  is  no 
hungering  for  the  personal  relation,  of  individual 
man  for  individual  man,  that  is  the  essence  of  all 
friendship  ;  there  is  an  elated  consciousness  of  the 
same  solemn  mission,  a  common  attachment  to  a 
great  intermediate  cause.     But  the  friendship  is,  so 
to  speak,  common,  not  mutual  ;  it  was  not  followed 
for  itself,  but  sprang  from  circumstances,  and  kept 
circumstances    in    view   all    along.      Such   direct 
pleasure  as  the  intimacy  afforded  was  by  the  way, 
irapspyov,  not  followed  for  itself.    They  were  friends 
because  they  were  patriots.     Human  nature  cannot 
help  wishing  that  they  had  been  patriots  because 
they  were  friends. 


PURITAN  HATRED   OF  LAUD. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

IT  will  here  be  as  well  to  give  a  brief  account 
of  some  of  the  circumstances  that  brought  Laud 
into  extreme  odium  with  the  Puritan  and  demo 
cratic  party.  "  Like  a  busie  and  an  angry  waspe, 
his  sting  is  in  the  tail  of  everything,"  they  said.  His 
determined  enmity  to  popular  liberty  as  opposed 
to  autocratic  government  may  be  said  broadly  to 
have  been  the  cause  of  his  downfall.  I  do  not 
suppose  that  it  was,  even  at  the  time,  summed  up 
in  such  words  :  "Liberty,"  "the  rights  of  the  masses," 
"  the  will  of  the  people  "  were  not  party  cries  then  ; 
but  public  opinion  expressed  itself  in  its  extreme 
readiness  to  adopt  any  accusation,  probable  or 
possible,  against  him.  In  most  minds  this  con 
sisted  in  identifying  him  with  the  Papal  tyranny, 
making  him  an  ardent  though  secret  advocate  in 
the  cause  of  reconciling  the  two  Churches. 

This  will  be  illustrated  by  the   three  episodes 
which    I    have    selected    to    indicate    the    line    he 


70          HIS  FRIENDSHIP   WITH  THE   QUEEN. 

adopted,  and  the  light  in  which  it  was  viewed  by 
his  opponents, — his  connection  with  the  queen, 
the  case  of  Richard  Montague,  and  his  censorship 
of  the  press. 

It  is  clear  that  the  queen  obtained  a  gradual 
ascendency  over  Charles,  an  ascendency  which  she 
did  not  at  first  possess  ;  and  nothing  in  Laud's 
court  life  incurred  such  suspicion  in  the  country 
as  his  intimate  connection  with  her  Majesty.  It 
must  be  looked  upon  as  a  most  unfortunate  event 
that  Charles  should  have  chosen  at  that  juncture  a 
Roman  Catholic  wife,  and  that  she  should  have 
been  of  that  peculiarly  un-English  type  that 
Henrietta  Maria  represented.  But  it  was  merely 
another  stroke  from  that  persistent  ill  fortune 
which  pursued  Charles  from  first  to  last. 

She  was  a  high-spirited  child,  of  quick  and 
generous  emotions  and  passionate  impulses  ; 
romantically  interested  in  the  young  king  at  first, 
and  blankly  disappointed  when  she  found  he  was 
not  all  she  had  imagined.  But  her  freaks  and 
fancies,  her  pettishness  and  her  pathos,  and,  most 
of  all,  her  religion,  merely  struck  the  hard  gloomy 
Roundheads  of  the  time  with  a  sense  of  painful 
disgust.  She  chose,  too,  with  fatal  precision,  the 
very  prejudices  at  that  time  so  dear  to  the  Puritans 
to  insult  and  mock  at. 


HER   LEVITY.  7 1 


At  Titchfield,  when,  against  her  wishes,  the  Pro 
testant  service  was  continued  in  the  house  in  the 
king's  absence,  she  disturbed  the  preacher  by  plan 
ning  a  malevolent  laughing  expedition  into  the 
room  with  her  train  of  chattering  maidens,  and 
sweeping  through,  to  the  consternation  of  the 
assembled  servants  and  the  preacher  staring  over 
his  cushions. 

Again,  what  is  more  touching  than  her  visit 
to  Tyburn,  in  the  course  of  a  ramble,  and  the 
natural  tears  she  shed  in  the  sight  of  a  gaping 
crowd  at  the  thoughts  of  the  martyrs  who  had 
there  laid  down  their  lives  for  the  faith  so  dear 
to  herself,  and  yet  so  hopelessly  perished  out  of 
the  land  ?  It  was  this  last  performance  that  made 
Charles,  for  once  in  his  life,  ungentle.  He  locked 
her  into  the  private  apartments  at  Whitehall,  and 
told  her  brutally  that  he  had  issued  orders  for 
the  immediate  banishment  of  all  her  ladies  and 
attendants  back  to  France.  The  poor  young 
queen,  passionately  attached  as  she  was  to  all  that 
recalled  her  happier  childhood  and  the  sunny  land 
she  had  left,  hearing  voices  below,  dashed  her  hand 
through  the  window-pane  to  call  for  help,  and  was 
actually  dragged  away  by  her  irritated  husband, 
with  bleeding  fingers.  And  what  can  be  sadder  or 
more  human  than  Charles's  own  account  of  a  bitter 


72   HER   GROWING  INFLUENCE    WITH  THE   KING. 

interview  that  took  place  one  night  between  them, 
after  they  were  in  bed,  about  her  jointure  ?  "  Take 
your  lands  to  yourself,"  said  the  queen.  "  If  I  have 
no  power  to  put  whom  I  will  into  those  places,  I 
will  have  neither  lands  nor  houses  of  you.  Give 
me  what  you  think  fit  by  way  of  pension." 

"  Remember,"  said  Charles,  having  recourse  to 
his  authoritative  manner, — "  remember  to  whom 
you  speak.  You  ought  not  to  use  me  so."  At  this 
the  poor  young  queen  broke  down  and  cried, 
saying  she  was  utterly  miserable.  She  had  no 
power.  Business  that  she  took  an  interest  in  fared 
worse  for  her  recommendation.  She  was  not  of 
that  base  quality  to  be  used  so  ill.  At  last  Charles 
insisted  upon  being  heard.  "  I  made  her  end  that 
discourse,"  he  says. 

Rough  measure  though  it  was  to  send  away  her 
friends,  it  had  its  desired  effect.  She  learnt 
to  lean  on  and  to  love  her  husband,  and  thus 
gained  that  influence  over  him  which  those  who 
seem  to  lean  on  a  stubborn  nature  will  always 
gain.  Charles  began  to  show  signs  of  making 
dangerous  concessions.  It  is  true  he  interfered 
when  she  took  the  Prince  Charles  to  Mass,  but 
he  began  to  make  great  allowances  for  her 
religion. 

About   this    time   an    emissary   of   the    Pope's, 


THE  PAPAL  EMISSARY.  73 

Panjani  by  name,  visited  England,  with  the  inten 
tion  of  getting  better  terms,  if  possible,  for  the 
English  Catholics  through  the  intervention  of  the 
queen.  He  had  long  conferences  with  Winde- 
bank  and  Cottington,  Secretaries  of  State.  The 
latter  even  went  so  far  as  to  raise  his  hat  whenever 
the  Pope's  name  was  mentioned.  Panjani  even  dis 
tributed  artificial  flowers  and  sacred  pictures  among 
the  gentlemen  of  the  Court.  He  thus  felt  he  had 
prepared  a  real  basis  of  operations  ;  that  he  had 
got  a  hold,  though  a  flimsy  one,  upon  the  Court. 
He  even  had  a  talk  with  Bishop  Montague,  the  old 
controversialist,  who  suggested  several  grounds  of 
concession  upon  which  the  two  Churches  might 
meet.  But  every  one  felt  that  this  was  merely 
playing  over  the  surface.  In  the  background  of  all 
these  leisurely  conversations  there  lurked  the  hard- 
headed  clear-sighted  personality  of  the  Archbishop. 
There  was  nothing  misty  about  him.  Montague 
told  Panjani  that  he  had  been  talking  to  him,  but 
that  Laud  was  very  "timid  and  circumspect." 
The  conversation  languished  after  that. 

Laud  was  approached  through  the  queen.  On 
August  30,  1634,  he  enters  in  his  Diary  that  the 
queen  sent  for  him  to  Oatlands,  and  gave  him 
thanks  for  a  business  which  she  had  trusted  him 
withal,  promising  him  to  be  his  friend,  and  that 


74  LAUD  INNOCENTLY  DISCREDITED. 

he  should  have  immediate  access  to  her  when  he 
had  occasion.  Again,  on  May  iS,  1635,  he  writes 
that  he  brought  his  account  to  the  queen  on  Whit- 
Sunday,  and  received  from  her  an  assurance  of  all 
that  was  desired  by  him. 

It  was  in  the  winter  between  these  dates  that 
Panjani  came  to  London,  and  it  is  impossible  not 
to  connect  the  entries  with  that  event.  Panjani's 
first  attempt  was  to  get  leave  from  Charles  to  have 
a  Catholic  Bishop  in  England,  nominated  by  the 
king,  and  acting  under  such  limitations  as  the  king 
should  impose ;  but  this  certainly  met  with  no 
countenance  from  Laud,  and  the  king  was  obliged 
to  discourage  it.  Panjani's  mission  came  to  nothing, 
except  to  discredit  Laud  still  more  in  the  eyes  of 
the  extreme  party. 

They  believed  him  guilty  of  a  deliberate  attempt 
to  foist  the  Pope  on  England.  Libellous  squibs  and 
anagrams  fell  fast  and  furious.  There  are  several  of 
them  bound  up  in  the  Lambeth  papers,  annotated 
and  dated  with  his  own  hand.  The  letters  of  his 
name,  WILLIAM  LAUDE,  furnished  the  scurrilous 
with  the  most  popular  of  all — WELL,  I  AM  A  DIVEL. 
A  paper  was  dropped  at  the  south  gate  of  St.  Paul's, 
declaring  that  the  devil  had  let  that  house  to  him 
for  the  saying  of  Mass  and  other  abominations. 
Another  was  fastened  to  the  north  gate,  saying 


RICHARD  MONTAGUE.  7$ 

that  the  Church  of  England  was  like  a  candle  in 
a  snuff,  going  out  in  a  stench.  These  are  con 
temptible  details,  but  they  pleased  the  taste  of  the 
times,  and  serve  to  show  which  way  the  tide  of 
popular  feeling  was  running. 

We  must  now  return  to  an  event  which  took 
place  towards  the  end  of  James's  reign. 

Richard  Montague,  B.D.,  Chaplain  in  Ordinary 
to  the  King,  who  has  been  mentioned  above,  was 
Fellow  of  Eton  College,  Canon  of  Windsor,  and 
Rector  of  Stanford-Rivers,  in  Essex.  Near  this 
village  stood  a  lonely  grange  in  retired  fields,  long 
deserted,  which  was  at  last  taken  by  a  mysterious 
tenant,  who  never  set  foot  outside  its  walls  by 
day,  but  came  and  went  by  night.  Before  long  it 
was  found  that  there  were  several  tenants,  and  it 
soon  transpired  that  it  was  the  haunt  of  a  number 
of  Jesuits,  actively  engaged  in  proselytizing  in  the 
neighbouring  country. 

Montague,  who  was  a  man  of  an  active  and 
argumentative  mind,  with  strong  High-Church 
opinions,  wishing  to  preserve  his  own  parish  from 
these  night-spirits,  managed  to  communicate  with 
them.  He  proposed  a  trial  of  skill.  If  they  could 
logically  convince  him,  he  would  at  once  join 
them. 

In  a  few  days  a  little  pamphlet,  closely  written, 


76  GAGS   THE  JESUITS. 

was  dropped  in  the  night  into  his  study.  It  was 
entitled,  "A  New  Gag  for  an  Old  Gospel,"  and 
contained  a  confutation  out  of  the  English  Bible  of 
the  Protestant  position, — and  a  note  was  attached, 
begging  that  he  would  answer  it  in  detail. 

On  perusing  the  pamphlet,  he  found  that  it  con 
tained  a  refutation,  not  of  the  orthodox  Protestant 
position,  but  of  a  heterogeneous  mass  of  Calvinistic 
fancies,  representing,  perhaps,  the  extreme  poles 
of  Puritan  opinion,  but  thoroughly  heterodox  in 
tone. 

Montague  wrote  a  careful  reply,  called  the 
"  G  agger,"  which  was  received  with  a  storm  of  abuse 
and  recrimination  from  the  Calvinists.  It  caused 
the  same  sort  of  sensation  that  the  publication  of 
"  Essays  and  Reviews  "  caused  in  modern  days.  It 
revealed  to  the  Puritans  generally  how  much 
opinion  there  was  among  the  higher  dignitaries  of 
the  Church  that  lay  in  close  proximity  to  the 
doctrines  of  the  Church  of  Rome  ;  and  the  Church 
of  Rome  was  for  them  almost  identical  with  the 
kingdom  of  Satan.  The  Pope  himself  was  Anti 
christ — the  king  had  said  so. 

But  James  had  been  broadening  his  views 
since  he  had  known  the  English  theologians.  He 
held  out  a  helping  hand  to  Montague,  and  advised 
him  to  publish  a  little  book  refuting-  the  chief  of 


7S  CONDEMNED  BY  THE  HOUSE.  7/ 

the  accusations  made  against  him.  This  book 
shortly  appeared,  with  the  title  of  "  Appello 
Caesarem." 

At  this  point  the  king  died,  somewhat  unseason 
ably,  and,  in  the  confusion  that  ensued,  what  with 
Prince  Charles's  accession  and  his  marriage,  it 
might  have  been  hoped  that  Montague  would 
escape.  But  the  Puritans  had  not  forgotten. 

He  was  cited  before  the  House  of  Commons,  and 
condemned  to  a  fine  of  £2000  and  imprisonment. 
Charles  acted  with  characteristic  promptitude  and 
spirit.  He  gave  the  House  to  understand  that 
Montague  was  one  of  his  chaplains,  and  that  he 
did  not  like  this  high-handed  method  of  procedure. 
But  the  Commons  were  stubborn.  They  referred 
the  matter  to  the  Committee  of  Religion  then  sit 
ting,  by  whom  Montague  was  solemnly  condemned 
as  having  attempted  a  reconciliation  of  the  English 
Church  with  Popery.  The  fine  was  not  rescinded. 

Just  at  this  moment  the  see  of  Chichester  fell 
vacant,  and,  by  Laud's  advice,  Montague  was  ap 
pointed.  He  was  now  out  of  the  reach  of  the 
Commons.  He  took  his  seat  as  a  peer,  passing 
through  their  midst.  With  him  went  Dr.  Main- 
waring,  the  new  Bishop  of  St.  David's,  who  had 
fallen  similarly  under  the  displeasure  of  the  Lower 
House. 


78  AN  ABUSE   OF  PRIVILEGE. 

Of  course  the  Commons — hard  godly  Puritans, 
stern  and  serious — were  profoundly  angry.  It  was 
a  victory  which  Laud  and  his  supporters  keenly  en 
joyed — to  carry  away  the  booty  unharmed  from  out 
of  the  very  jaws  of  the  enemy.  Heylyn  makes  very 
merry  over  it.  He  evidently  feels  that  it  was  a  well- 
merited  lesson  ;  that  the  House  was  taking  upon 
itself  functions  that  lay  quite  outside  its  range. 
They  were  there,  he  believes,  to  vote  subsidies,  not 
to  hold  proceedings  in  controversial  theology.  He 
has  a  very  amusing  passage,  where  he  contends 
that  they  caught  the  habit,  like  an  epidemic,  from 
a  session  held  in  the  Divinity  School  at  Oxford. 
He  imagines  it  must  have  turned  their  heads.  The 
House  of  Commons  enthroned  in  a  Divinity  School ! 
The  Speaker  in  a  Regius  Professor's  chair!  A 
vision,  he  insists,  must  have  flashed  across  them  of 
supremacy,  not  only  in  politics,  but  in  theology. 
And  he  ends  with  a  most  humorous  comparison  to 
Vibius  Rufus,  who,  having  married  Cicero's  widow 
and  bought  Caesar's  chair,  felt  himself  in  a  fair  way 
to  acquire  the  eloquence  of  one  and  the  power  of 
the  other. 

In  1637  a  measure  of  Laud's  was  passed  in  the 
Star  Chamber  which,  perhaps,  aroused  a  wider  and 
more  bitter  hostility  against  him  than  any  other 
of  his  unpopular  enactments.  It  was  a  severe  cur- 


LIBERTY  OF  PRESS  CURTAILED.  79 

tailment  of  the  liberty  of  the  press.  The  decree 
was  a  singularly  stringent  one.  It  limited  the 
number  of  printers,  and  it  forbade  the  printing  or 
reprinting  of  any  book  without  a  licence  from  the 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  the  Bishop  of  London, 
or  the  Chancellors  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge. 
Laud  held  two  of  these  dignities  himself,  and  his 
friend  zndprott'gtf,  the  gentle  and  submissive  Juxon, 
was  Bishop  of  London. 

Thus  the  committee  was  a  small  one,  and  had  a 
very  decided  bias.  It  was  a  grievous  mistake  for 
a  man  to  make  :  but,  on  the  other  hand,  it  was  a 
very  excusable  one  ;  for  a  man  accustomed  to  have 
his  way,  and  determined  to  have  his  way,  and  devoid 
of  the  smallest  intention  of  either  interpreting  or 
humouring  the  prejudices  or  wishes  of  the  people, 
profoundly  convinced  that  his  duty  was  to  govern 
them,  it  was  a  natural  mistake — so  natural,  indeed, 
that  it  is  impossible  to  conceive  his  acting  other 
wise. 

The  little  pocket  Bible,  with  foot-notes  —  the 
Genevan  edition — was  one  of  the  first  publications 
suppressed.  Two  whole  editions  were  seized  at  the 
Hague.  They  were  cheap,  convenient,  well-printed 
little  books,  and  they  were  correct — while  in  the  last 
English  editions  of  the  Bible  and  Prayer  Book  over 
a  thousand  errors  had  been  detected  ;  for  instance, 


80  THE   GENEVA   BIBLE. 

in  the  Commandments  in  Exodus,  the  seventh 
stood  as  "  Thou  shalt  commit  adultery."  For  no 
step  has  the  Archbishop  incurred  more  odium.  It 
has  been  called  a  piece  of  true  prelatical  oppression. 
He  is  even  supposed  to  have  deliberately  set  his 
face  against  the  circulation  of  the  Word  of  God. 

But  if  we  examine  the  character  of  this  book, 
we  are  compelled  to  decide  that,  in  the  first  place, 
Laud  could  not  have  done  otherwise,  and,  in  the 
second  place,  that  it  was  a  vile  and  fanatical  work. 

The  notes  were  abominable ;  so  wild  are  they, 
that  they  are  little  short  of  ludicrous  to  us  now. 
They  laid  down  the  principles  that  kings  might  be 
disobeyed  and  assassinated  if  they  were  idolaters  ; 
that  promises  were  not  binding  if  upon  examination 
they  proved  to  run  counter  to  the  gospel  ;  that  the 
Presbytery  was  of  Divine  importance ;  adding,  as 
a  corollary  established  beyond  the  possibility  of 
doubt,  in  so  many  words,  that  Archbishops,  Bishops, 
and  all  holders  of  academical  degrees  were  the 
locusts  of  the  Apocalypse  that  came  up  out  of 
the  pit. 

In  his  trial  the  Archbishop  maintained  that  he 
was  not  in  the  least  sorry  for  having  thus  acted, 
and  that  if  he  had  the  power  he  would  do  so 
again  ;  and  all  rational  people  will  be  of  his  mind. 

Whether  he  exerted  his  prerogative  wisely  in  the 


LAUD'S  UNWISDOM.  8 1 


case  of  other  books  may  be  doubted  Probably 
much  was  suppressed  that  would  have  condemned 
itself;  and  more  harm  was  done  by  the  keeping 
under  of  seditious  nonsense  than  would  ever  have 
been  caused  by  its  appearance. 


<S2       ATTRACTION  OF  CONTEMPLATIVE   LIFE. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

LAUD  had  evidently  experienced  that  deep  attrac 
tion  to  cloistered  contemplative  life  that  thoughtful 
men  whose  lines  are  cast  in  busy  places  are  apt  to 
feel.  He  sighed,  in  the  whirl  and  rush  of  official 
work,  for  rest  and  study,  peace  and  prayer.  He 
would  not  have  been  human  if  he  had  not.  Just  as 
the  wistful  eremite  looks  back,  in  moments  of  reac 
tion,  half-heartedly,  to  all  the  stir  and  freshness 
he  has  left,  which  reach  him  so  faintly  through 
the  gratings  of  his  retreat ; — so  Laud  sighed  for 
retirement,  well  knowing  that  he  would  make  no 
sacrifices  to  win  it,  and  that  he  would  be  unhappy 
under  it,  were  it  forced  by  fate  upon  him. 

And  so  he  sought  out  devotional  men  and  made 
much  of  them.  He  promoted  Cosin  and  Jeremy 
Taylor.  He  came  across  the  path  of  George  Herbert 
at  the  most  critical  moment  of  his  life.  Herbert 
was  at  Wilton,  with  his  cousin  the  Earl  of  Pem 
broke,  in  an  undecided  mood,  feeling  drawn  to  the 


GEORGE   HERBERT.  83 


religious  life,  but  not  assured  of  his  call.  Let  us 
recall  the  circumstances  of  the  dilemma  ;  for  few 
decisions  have  ever  conferred  so  much  attractive 
ness  upon  the  Church  as  the  decision  which  revealed 
to  Herbert  his  true  vocation. 

George  Herbert  was  the  younger  brother  of  the 
famous  rationalist— Deist,  as  they  called  him  then, 
—Lord  Herbert  of  Cherbury.  He  belonged  to  one 
of  the  highest  and  most  famous  families  of  the 
kingdom,  had  independent  means,  and  delicate 
student's  tastes,  and  a  strong  perception  of  the 
beauty  of  religion.  The  only  faults  his  affectionate 
tutor  found  in  him  were  his  love  of  dainty  dress, 
and  his  aloofness  from  any  companionship  which 
had  anything  low  or  unrefined  about  it  This 
beautiful  figure  grew  and  expanded  at  Cambridge, 
his  character  deepening  and  widening  as  thought 
elevated  him  and  suffering  became  his  lot. 

Yet,  all  this  time,  George  Herbert's  heart  was  not 
wholly  in  his  reading  ;  he  hungered  for  the  town, 
for  courtly  talk  and  compliment,  and  all  the  arts  of 
graceful  living.  He  writes — 

"  Whereas  my  birth  and  spirit  rather  took 

The  way  that  takes  the  town, 
Thou  didst  betray  me  to  a  lingering  book, 
And  wrap  me  in  a  gown." 

At  Wilton  House  Laud  met  him  as  he  was  thus 


84  LAUD    TURNS   THE  SCALE. 

doubting,  and  they  had  a  secret  conversation,  the 
upshot  of  which  was,  that  Herbert  sent  to  Salisbury 
at  once  for  a  tailor  to  cut  out  his  canonical  clothes, 
and  was  privately  ordained  by  the  Archbishop. 

We  do  not  know  exactly  what  passed  :  it  may 
have  been  nothing  more  than  the  magic  influence 
of  a  brisk  decided  mind  upon  a  more  wavering 
one,  crystallizing  the  thoughts  still  in  solution  into 
sudden  firmness ;  but  I  cannot  believe  that  this 
was  all. 

If  we  consider  in  which  direction  Herbert's 
temptations  lay  —  to  splendour  and  grace  and 
worldly  magnificence, — knowing,  as  we  do,  that  he 
was  withheld  to  a  great  degree  by  a  certain  dread 
of  degradation  from  adopting  the  profession  of 
the  country  parson,  we  cannot  doubt  what  occurred. 
Laud,  no  doubt,  sketched  out  his  great  design  so 
as  to  dazzle  the  eyes  of  his  hearer.  He  drew  the 
majestic  Church  in  her  royal  state,  moving  on 
through  the  ages.  He  spoke  of  her  pomp,  her 
ceremonial,  her  princely  claims, — not,  I  think,  in  an 
unworthy  way ;  not  as  a  bait  to  land  a  tempting 
prey — for  there  is  no  doubt  that  George  Herbert 
was,  from  a  worldly  point  of  view,  a  convert  well 
worth  securing — but  as  giving  to  this  receptive 
mind  a  true  picture  of  the  ancient  splendours,  of 
the  huge  possibilities  of  the  Church, 


NICHOLAS  FERRAR.  85 

It  was  enough  to  turn  the  wavering  scale.  George 
Herbert,  attracted  perhaps  by  the  "  Beautiful  Gate 
of  the  Temple,"  passed  in,  and  became  a  true  and 
devoted  poor  servant  of  Christ. 

Laud  little  knew  what  he  was  doincr  when  he 

o 

drew  aside  the  slender  graceful  young  courtier, 
with  his  dreamy  eyes  and  silky  hair,  into  the  gallery 
at  Wilton,  and  paced  to  and  fro  with  him,  speaking 
in  his  sharp  eager  tones,  with  quick  active  gestures 
as  his  manner  was,  of  all  the  glorious  inheritance 
of  the  Church  of  Christ.  He  little  knew  that  that 
gentle  student  was  to  glorify  his  dearly  loved 
mistress  far  more  effectually  than  he  ever  did  him 
self,  and  by  a  far  more  delicate  weapon  :  he  little 
knew  that  George  Herbert  was  to  set  on  the  Church 
that  mark  of  singular  and  solemn  refinement  that 
has  won  to  her  so  many  high  natures  and  sensitive 
souls, — that  refinement  "  so  perfect,"  as  has  been 
beautifully  said,  "that  it  requires  an  initiation  to 
comprehend  it." 

Laud  was  to  come  into  spiritual  contact  with 
another  strange  and  characteristic  figure,  too. 
Nicholas  Ferrar,  like  George  Herbert,  was  to  be 
his  spiritual  son. 

A  few  miles  from  Huntingdon,  passing  out  of 
that  comfortable  little  town,  of  which  Laud  himself 
had  been  Archdeacon,  by  the  Northern  Road,leaving 


86  LITTLE   GIDDING. 

Hinchinbrook,  the  seat  of  the  Cromwells,  now 
Lord  Sandwich's,  on  the  right,  the  road,  after  wind 
ing  among  broad  flat  water-meadows,  at  last  runs 
up  into  low  hills,  into  country  quiet  from  horizon 
to  horizon.  After  some  little  belts  of  woodland 
and  isolated  spinneys,  a  farm-road  dips  down  to 
the  left  ;  at  the  end  of  this  stands  a  large,  prosperous- 
looking  farmhouse,  and  to  the  left,  below  a  space 
of  tumbled  pasture-ground,  on  the  skirts  of  and 
backed  by  a  little  overgrown  wood,  a  lonely  chapel, 
with  a  quaint  Renaissance  front  of  gray  stone. 
The  whole  place  has  an  unutterable  air  of  retire 
ment  and  quiet  about  it  :  the  birds  in  the  woods, 
the  cries  of  children,  the  tinkle  of  sheep-bells  in 
the  pastures  on  the  opposite  slope,  the  sound  of 
waggons  grumbling  along  the  rough  farm-roads — 
these  are  the  only  sounds  audible. 

This  is  the  chapel  of  Little  Gidding — this,  and 
the  gray  gravestones  of  Collets  and  Ferrars,  are  the 
only  relics  of  that  community  whose  pure  precise  life 
has  been  lately  depicted  with  such  sympathetic 
accuracy  in  the  pages  of  "  John  Inglesant."  Manor 
and  groves  and  latticed  walks  are  gone  ;  but  stand 
ing  in  the  obscure  light  of  the  sanctuary,  so  seemly 
and  lovingly  restored,  or  outside  by  the  stream, 
with  the  shadow  of  the  chapel  on  the  grass,  it  is 
possible  for  us  to  pass  in  fancy  back  for  a  moment 


THE   LIFE    OF  DEVOTION.  87 

or  two  to  the  ideal  life  that  held  rule  there  two 
centuries  ago.  Ay,  and  it  is  good  too  !  though  the 
tendency  of  the  age — and  who  will  blame  it  ? — is 
to  say  sadly  that  it  was  nothing  more  than  a  holy 
error,  a  beautiful  mistake. 

The  community  was  founded  by  Nicholas  Ferrar, 
a  young  man  of  burgher  origin,  trained  to  be  a 
physician,  but  of  a  retired  devotional  soul.  After 
some  wanderings  and  much  inclination  towards  the 
Church  of  Rome,  he  came  to  the  conclusion  that 
he  need  not  step  outside  the  English  Church  to 
find  the  mystical  sentiment  for  which  he  thirsted. 

A  character  with  a  single-minded  enthusiasm, 
the  offspring  of  his  age,  is  sure  to  find  a  few  devoted 
followers.  As  could  have  been  expected,  his  dis 
ciples  were  for  the  most  part  women  ;  but  the  fame 
and  sweetness  of  the  little  world  attracted  many 
to  visit  it — among  others  Crashaw,  the  religious 
poet,  afterwards  a  Roman  Catholic  and  Canon  of 
Loretto,  and  George  Herbert. 

The  object  of  the  life  was  devotion.  There  was 
to  be  a  perpetual  sacrifice  of  intercession  :  day  and 
night  were  divided  into  watches,  and  prayer  went 
up  continually.  There  were  offices  at  each  of  the 
canonical  hours,  and  full  daily  services.  Besides 
this,  the  children  of  the  neighbourhood  wereschooled, 
the  sick  visited,  and  the  distressed  comforted.  The 


88  VISIT  OF  THE  KING. 

simple  rustics  were  encouraged  to  come  and  tell 
their  tale  of  sorrow  :  food  and  clothing  were  dis 
tributed. 

The  tendency  of  the  house  was  ascetic.  Nicholas 
Ferrar  stinted  himself  in  food  and  sleep  ;  he  slept 
in  a  frieze  gown,  on  the  boards,  and  at  midnight 
arose  to  give  thanks.  The  Collet  and  Ferrar 
maidens — his  cousins  and  friends  whom  he  had 
attracted  to  him,  and  who  went  by  quaint  titles, 
emblematical  of  Christian  virtues,  such  as  the 
Patient,  the  Submiss — watched  likewise.  The 
pleasure,  even  rapture,  they  found  in  this  utter 
self-abnegation  is  unmistakable. 

Mr.   Shorthouse  makes  the  recluses  of  Giddin^, 

o ' 

with  innocent  curiosity,  in  their  recreation  hour, 
ask  John  Inglesant  all  kinds  of  questions  about  the 
Court,  and  especially  about  the  king.  It  is  a  most 
dramatic  touch ;  they  slip  off  so  naturally  the 
devotional  cilice,  and  appear  in  their  true  characters 
as  little  pitchers.  They  were  soon  to  see  him.  On  a 
royal  progress  to  Newmarket,  the  king  and  Court 
turned  aside  to  visit  the  place.  "  The  King  and 
the  Prince,  the  Palsgrave  of  Bohemia,  the  Duke  of 
Lennox,  and  divers  other  nobles  staying  a  morning 
there."  There  was  an  inspection  of  the  whole  place. 
The  young  lords  went  into  the  buttery  and  there 
found  apple-pies  and  cheese-cakes,  and  came  out 


THE  ESTABLISHMENT  INSPECTED.  89 

with  pieces  in  their  hands,  laughing,  to  the  prince  : 
44  Sir^  will  your  Highness  taste?"  Charles  expressed 
especial  admiration  at  the  neatness  of  the  alms- 
houses  :  "  God's  blessing  upon  the  founder  of  it. 
Time  was," — to  the  poor  roving  Palsgrave, — "you 
would  have  thought  such  a  lodging  not  amiss." 
The  Palsgrave  thought  so  too,  and  said  as  much. 
The  king  took  out  five  pieces  of  gold  and  gave 
them  for  the  poor  widows'  benefit  :  he  had  won 
them,  the  night  before,  at  cards.  "  It  is  all  I  have, 
else  they  should  have  more  ;  tell  them  to  pray  for 
me."  At  last  they  left  reluctantly.  "  It  is  late  ; 
the  sun  is  going  down  ;  we  must  away."  So  their 
horses  were  brought  to  the  door.  The  king  mount 
ing,  those  of  the  family,  men  and  women,  all  kneeled 
down  and  heartily  prayed  God  to  bless  and  defend 
him  from  all  his  enemies.  "  Pray — pray  for  my 
speedy  return,"  said  his  Majesty,  taking  off  his  hat. 
The  thought  of  those  simple  holy  souls  praying  for 
him  affected  him  ;  he  was  grave  as  he  rode  away. 

Young  Nicholas  Ferrar,  nephew  of  the  elder 
Nicholas,  came  up  to  Court  after  this  with  presents 
for  the  king.  Part  of  the  industry  at  Gidding  was 
the  making  of  diatessarons,  or  continuous  gospel 
narratives,  selected  from  the  four  Evangelists,  out 
of  two  Testaments  cut  into  pieces  and  pasted  on 
books,  and  afterwards  deftly  adorned  with  pictures 


90  BOOKS  FOR   THE  KING. 

and  bound,  by  the  same  skilful  hands,  in  green  or 
purple  velvet,  with  broad  strings  edged  with  gold 
lace.  "  Glorious  !  "  "jewels  !  "  "  precious  stones  !  " 
"  crystals ! "  said  the  king,  and  paid  many  other 
strange  compliments.  He  even  read  and  an 
notated  them  in  his  own  hand,  as  his  custom  was. 

On  this  occasion  the  young  Nicholas  came  up  to 
London,  and  went  to  Lambeth  as  directed.  When 
he  was  taken  to  the  Archbishop  he  knelt  down, 
craved  his  blessing,  and  kissed  his  hand.  "  My 
Lord  embraced  him  very  lovingly,  took  him  up, 
and  after  some  salutes  "  proceeded  to  business  :  he 
examined  the  books,  now  become  an  annual  insti 
tution,  and  expressed  himself  well  pleased  with 
them.  This  was  the  Wednesday  before  Easter. 
The  next  day,  being  Maundy  Thursday,  the  Arch 
bishop  took  him  to  Whitehall.  The  king  was  in  a 
presence  chamber,  standing  by  a  fire,  chatting  to 
some  nobles.  "  What,"  he  said  to  the  Archbishop, 
"have  you  brought  with  you  those  rarities  and 
jewels  you  told  me  of?"  "Yes,  here  is  the  young 
gentleman  and  his  works."  He  led  him  by  the  hand 
to  the  king.  The  case  was  opened  and  the  volumes 
displayed  ;  the  chief  was  the  Gospel  in  eight 
languages,  all  young  Nicholas's  work.  There  were 
courtly  exclamations  of  astonishment  and  interest 
on  all  sides.  Charles  kindly  promised  to  send  the 


COURT  GOSSIP.  91 


lad  to  Oxford  at  his  own  expense,  and  the  audience 
was  presently  at  an  end  ;  Nicholas  was  taken  away 
to  dine  with  the  younger  lords. 

When  young  Nicholas  had  been  ushered  out, 
"What  a  pity,"  said  the  king,  "  is  that  impediment 
in  his  tongue  !  "  Laud  characteristically  said  that 
he  could  not  agree  ;  had  he  had  the  full  use  of  his 
natural  tongue,  he  would  not  have  gained  so  many 
written  ones.  The  Earl  of  Holland  recommended 
the  use  of  pebbles  in  the  mouth.  But  the  king  had 
tried  that,  and  had  found  it  no  good  ;  singing  was 
the  only  cure — he  must  learn  singing. 

He  had  brought  a  book  for  the  little  Prince 
Charles  as  well  ;  this  was  illustrated  with  painted 
pictures  which  pleased  the  children.  "  Will  you 
not  make  me  such  another  fine  book  ? "  said  the 
little  Duke  of  York;  "do."  Most  certainly,  his 
Grace  "  should  have  one  without  fail."  "  But  how 
long  will  it  be  before  I  have  it  ?  "  "  Very  soon." 
"  Yes,  but  how  long  will  that  be  ?  Tell  the  ladies  at 
Gidding  to  be  quick."  Pretty  childish  gossip  this. 
One  cannot  help  wondering  what  place  in  the 
childish  memories  this  scene  took  for  the  two 
future  kings. 

When  Nicholas  set  off  next  day  from  Lambeth, 
the  Archbishop  had  a  touching  interview  with  him. 
He  reminded  him  of  the  king's  promise  ;  he  told 


92  PATHETIC  FAREWELL. 

him  that  his  Majesty  wished  to  have  a  polyglot 
of  the  New  Testament  in  twenty-four  languages. 
This  was  to  be  the  lad's  work  ;  he  should  have  the 
help  of  all  the  learning  of  the  nation  at  his  com 
mand.  "  The  youth,  kneeling  down,  took  the  Arch 
bishop  by  the  hand,  and  kissed  it.  The  Archbishop 
took  him  up  in  his  arms,  and  laid  his  hand  upon 
his  cheek,  and  earnestly  besought  God  Almighty 
to  bless  him,  and  increase  all  graces  in  him,  and  fit 
him  every  day  more  and  more  for  an  instrument  of 
His  glory  here  upon  earth,  and  a  saint  in  heaven. 
'  God  bless  you  !  God  bless  you  !  I  have  told  your 
father  what  is  to  be  done  for  you  after  the  holidays. 
God  will  provide  for  you  better  than  your  father 
can.  God  bless  you  and  help  you  ! ' ' 

And  God  did  provide.  Poor  boy,  he  died  in  a 
few  months,  called  to  some  more  unseen  work, 
more  high  than  polyglots,  though  sanctioned  by 
the  king's  command.  A  more  pathetic  scene  has 
seldom  so  truly  been  told.  Would  we  had  more 
of  that  human  Laud,  breaking  through  the  dry 
official  crust !  If  only  he  had  shown  this  tenderness 
oftener,  how  far  more  we  should  have  loved  him  ! 

But  it  was  not  only  to  the  votaries  of  the  Church 
on  her  aesthetic  side  that  the  sympathies  of  the 
Primate  were  given  :  we  must  not  forget  that  he 
was  brought  into  very  close  and  intimate  contact 


LORD  FALKLAND.  93 

with  that  school  of  English  Rationalists  that  sprang 
to  life  so  vigorously  in  his  day. 

Lucius  Gary,  Viscount  Falkland,  has  been  made 
too  famous  and  familiar  by  Mr.  Matthew  Arnold's 
well-known  essay,  a  model  of  biographical  study- 
writing,  for  me  to  enter  into  his  life  here. 

It  will  be  enough  to  say  that  he  was  one  of  the 
most  sympathetic  thinkers  of  the  age,  the  chosen 
friend  of  all  the  more  enlightened  spirits  whom  he 
grouped  round  him,  not  so  much  from  his  wit  or 
his  grasp  of  thought,  though  his  mind  was  quick 
and  subtle,  as  from  his  unique  power,  and  still 
more  unique  desire  of  entering,  or  trying  to  enter, 
into  what  a  man  had  to  say. 

At  Great  Tew,  a  manorhouse  not  far  from 
Oxford,  he  held  his  delightful  sessions,  Oxford 
scholars  coming  and  going  as  they  would,  unknown 
to  their  host,  who  used  his  wealth,  as  it  is  so  rarely 
used,  to  secure  hospitality  at  any  moment  and  for 
any  number  of  unexpected  comers,  without  the 
usual  accompaniment  of  any  domestic  confusion. 

Here  Chillingworth  and  the  "  Ever-memorable  " 
Hales  were  wont  to  come ;  and  it  is  the  former 
of  these  whose  intimacy  with  Laud  must  be  held 
to  be,  considering  their  respective  opinions  and  the 
warmth  with  which  they  advanced  them,  a  strong 
testimony  to  large-mindedness  on  both  sides. 


9|  THE  RATIONALISTS. 

Chillingworth,  son  of  a  mayor  of  Oxford,  was 
Laud's  own  godson.  He  was  elected  Fellow  of 
Trinity  at  the  age  of  twenty-six.  "  No  drudge  at 
his  books,"  says  Aubrey,  "  but  a  keen  argumentative 
scholar,  fond  of  sharpening  his  wits  at  the  expense 
of  any  '  cod's  head '  he  could  get  to  enter  into 
discussion  with  him." 

At  first  he  fell  under  the  suspicion  of  having 
acted  as  Laud's  delator  or  informer  at  Oxford.  It 
is  known  that  he  sent  him  a  weekly  budget  of 
intelligence,  reporting  conversations,  notable  say 
ings,  anything  in  fact  that  indicated  in  which  way 
opinion  moved.  In  one  of  these  letters  he  prob 
ably  told  him  (though,  as  the  document  does  not 
exist,  it  is  only  conjecture)  of  some  extravagant 
expression  about  the  Duke  of  Buckingham's 
murder,  in  praise  of  Felton,  that  had  fallen  from 
the  lips  of  Alexander  Gill,  who  was  usher  of  St. 
Paul's  School,  and  had  had  the  teaching  of  Milton. 
These  opinions  had  been  stated  in  the  course  of  a 
confidential  conversation,  of  rather  a  roystering 
kind,  with  a  few  intimate  friends  in  the  cellar  of 
Trinity  College.  "  He  was  sorry,"  he  had  said,  "  that 
Felton  had  deprived  him  of  the  honour  of  doing 
that  brave  act." 

For  this,  Gill  was  condemned  to  be  branded,  lose 
his  place  and  his  ears,  and  pay  a  heavy  fine  ;  and 


CHILLING  IVOR  Til.  9  5 

though  fine  and  corporal  punishment  were  remitted 
by  the  king,  it  is  rather  a  revolting  story  :  it  argues 
that  if  Chillingworth  was  nothing  more  than  indis 
creet  in  writing  it,  Laud  was  nothing  less  than 
unscrupulous  in  using  it. 

The  next  act  in  Chillingworth's  life  was  a  stirring 
one ;  he  became  convinced  by  the  arguments  of 
the  Jesuit  Fisher,  whom  Laud  afterwards  con 
descended  to  refute  in  a  lengthy  and  nearly  un 
readable  folio,  that  there  was  a  want  of  continuity 
about  the  Protestant  Church.*  Chillingworth's  was 
a  mere  logical  conversion.  In  1630  he  went  to  the 
Jesuit  College  at  Douay,  where  he  was  urged  to 
put  in  writing  a  kind  of  Apologia,  to  indicate  the 
line  along  which  he  had  moved.  This  was  a 
singularly  indiscreet  attempt.  They  did  not  fore 
see  the  result.  In  the  course  of  the  investigations 
which  it  necessitated,  Chillingworth  was  led  to  the 
conclusion  that  it  had  been  a  hasty  step  ;  and  a 
series  of  kindly  letters  from  Laud  led  to  his  quitting 
Douay  for  Oxford,  where,  in  1634,  he  published 
a  book  containing  his  reasons  for  becoming  a 
Romanist,  accompanied  by  an  elaborate  refuta 
tion  ;  and  at  last,  in  1637,  appeared,  with  the 

*  Fisher,  alias  Percy,  was  a  dangerous  man  ;  he  converted  the 
Countess  of  Buckingham,  the  duke's  mother,  to  Rome,  and  very 
nearly  the  duke  himself. 


96  "EVER-MEMORABLE"   HALES. 

sanction  of  the  University  Press,  his  most  im 
portant  work,  "  The  Religion  of  Protestants  a  Safe 
Way  to  Salvation."  It  was  originally  an  answer 
to  a  Jesuit  pamphlet,  and  suffers  much  from  its 
extraneous  form.  A  second  edition  was  called  for 
within  five  months  ;  and  it  was  generally  regarded 
as  a  book  of  consummate  ability. 

He  had  scruples  about  subscription  ;  but  Laud 
overcame  them,  and  made  him  Canon  of  Salisbury 
and  master  of  a  hospital  at  Leicester.  We  hear 
little  more  of  him,  except  that,  having  accompanied 
the  king's  forces  as  chaplain,  he  devised  a  siege- 
engine,  in  the  form  of  a  testudo,  before  Gloucester ; 
but  before  it  was  successfully  tried  the  siege  was 
raised.  Being  left  ill  at  Arundel,  he  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  Roundheads  on  the  fall  of  the 
Castle,  and  died  at  Chichester,  pestered  to  death, 
it  was  said,  by  the  Puritan  officers,  who  insisted  on 
disputing  with  and  exhorting  him,  when  he  was 
far  too  ill  for  such  treatment.  At  his  funeral 
a  Puritan  divine,  named  Cheynell,  had  the  ex 
quisitely  bad  taste  to  fling  a  copy  of  his  great 
book  on  to  his  coffin  as  the  earth  was  thrown  in, 
expressing  a  fervent  wish  that  "  it  might  rot 
with  its  author  and  see  corruption." 

With  the  "  Ever-memorable  "  Hales,  too,  Fellow 
of  Eton,  Laud  came  in  contact.  He  was  another  of 


SENT  FOR   TO  LAMBETH.  97 

the  same  school,  and  owed  his  title  to  his  extreme 
brilliancy  as  a  conversationalist,  and  his  sympathetic 
listening  powers. 

His  interview  with  the  Archbishop  is  dramatic 
and  entertaining  to  the  highest  degree.  Hales,  for 
the  satisfaction  of  some  weak-minded  friend,  wrote 
out  his  views  on  schism,  treating  the  whole  subject 
with  a  humorous  contempt  for  Church  authority. 
This  little  tract  got  privately  printed,  and  a  copy 
fell  into  Laud's  hands  (as,  indeed,  what  dangerous 
matter  did  not  ?),  which  having  read  and  marked,  he 
instantly  sent  for  his  recalcitrant  subaltern,  to  be 
rated  and  confuted  and  silenced.  It  is  wonderfully 
characteristic  of  Laud,  both  in  the  idea  and  in  the 
method  of  carrying  it  out.  Mr.  Hales  came,  says 
Heylyn,  about  nine  o'clock  on  a  summer  morning  to 
Lambeth,  with  considerable  heart-sinking,  no  doubt. 
The  Archbishop  had  him  out  into  the  garden, 
giving  orders  that  they  were  on  no  account  to  be 
disturbed.  The  bell  rang  for  prayers,  to  which 
they  went  by  the  garden  door  into  the  chapel,  and 
out  again  till  dinner  was  ready,  hammer  and  tongs 
all  the  time;  then  they  fell  to  again:  but  Lord 
Conway  and  several  other  persons  of  distinction 
having  meantime  arrived,  the  servants  were  obliged 
to  go  and  warn  the  disputants  how  the  time  was 
going.  It  was  now  about  four  in  the  afternoon. 

II 


98  HALES  BRIBED   TO  SILENCE. 

"  So  in  they  came,"  says  Heylyn,  "  highly  coloured 
and  almost  panting  for  want  of  breath  ;  enough  to 
shew  that  there  had  been  some  heats  between  them 
not  then  fully  cooled."  The  two  little  cassocked 
figures  (both  were  very  small  men),  with  their  fresh 
complexions,  set  off  by  tiny  mustachios  and  im 
perials,  such  as  Churchmen  wore,  pacing  up  and 
down  under  the  high  elms  of  the  garden,  and 
arguing  to  the  verge  of  exhaustion,  is  a  wonderful 
little  picture. 

Hales  afterwards  confessed  to  Heylyn  that  it  had 
been  dreadful.  "  He  had  been  ferreted,"  he  said, 
"  from  one  hole  to  another,  till  he  was  resolved  to 
be  orthodox  and  declare  himself  a  true  son  of  the 
Church  of  England,  both  for  doctrine  and  dis 
cipline." 

Laud  evidently  saw  the  mettle  of  the  man  with 
whom  he  had  to  deal,  and  what  a  very  dangerous 
rational  opponent  he  was ;  so  he  made  him  his  own 
chaplain,  and  got  the  king  to  offer  him  a  canonry 
at  Windsor,  in  such  a  way  that  refusal,  much  to 
Hales'  distaste,  was  out  of  the  question,  thus  bind 
ing  him  to  silence  in  a  manner  that  would  make 
further  speech  ungracious.  "  And  so,"  said  Hales, 
quietly  grumbling  at  his  wealthy  loss  of  inde 
pendence,  "  I  had  a  hundred  and  fifty  more  pounds 
a  year  than  I  cared  to  spend." 


HALES*   RELIGIOUS  POSITION.  99 

It  has  been  the  fashion  lately  to  speak  of  this 
interview  as  if  Hales  had  been  merely  fooling  the 
pompous  chaplain.  But  though,  of  course,  we 
must  not  take  the  words  too  literally,  especially 
from  such  ironical  lips,  yet  I  have  no  doubt  that, 
from  a  logical  point  of  view,  Laud  had  the  best 
of  the  argument.  Hales  was  certainly  silenced  ; 
Principal  Tulloch  believes  he  was  not  convinced. 

The  real  truth  is,  that  he  probably  did  not  dare 
to  reveal  how  dissident  his  own  position  was  from 
Laud's.  Hales  had  advanced  further  towards 
scepticism  than  Chillingworth,  and  it  is  hardly 
possible  to  conceive  that  a  man  who  was  a 
Rationalist  by  thirty  had  gone  no  further  by  the 
time  he  was  fifty ;  but  I  can  well  imagine  him 
shrinking  from  laying  bare  his  wanderings  before 
the  keen  ear  and  the  piercing  tongue  of  his  sturdy 
and  argumentative  Metropolitan. 

It  is  impossible  to  believe  that,  had  Hales  and 
Chillingworth  been  born  in  these  later  days,  they 
would  have  ever  taken  upon  themselves  the  ministry 
of  the  Church  ;  it  is  hardly  conceivable,  indeed, 
that  they  would  have  remained  within  her  com 
munion.  They  were  the  predecessors  of  the 
Agnostic  movement  of  the  present  time.  When 
Revelation  was  taken  for  granted  as  much  as 
geology  is  now,  it  was  impossible  to  stray  very  far 


100         LAUD    UNDERRATED  RATIONALISM. 

from  the  fold  ;  even  Lord  Herbert  of  Cherbury, 
and  the  Deists  assailed  Inspiration  with  no  certain 
hand.  Hales  and  Chillingworth  were  really  the 
first  who  nibbled  at  the  question  of  the  limits  of 
the  credible.  Unfortunately,  Science  has  thrown 
such  a  sudden  glare  upon  the  question  of  Revelation 
and  its  limitations,  that  the  true  vision  has  for  a 
time  been  drowned  in  excess  of  light.  Hales  and 
Chillingworth  had  no  external  illumination,  but 
they  were  far  too  clear-sighted  not  to  discern 
directly  the  fact,  that  perfect  truth  is  probably  not 
the  exact  property  of  any  school  or  any  age. 

If  there  were  reason  to  think  that  Laud  saw  the 
direction  in  which  their  doubts  tended,  or  the  ulti 
mate  end  of  their  reasonings,  his  position  towards 
them  would  do  the  greatest  credit  both  to  his 
clearness  of  vision  and  to  his  tolerance.  But  it  is 
far  more  probable  that  he  considered  them  to  be 
little  more  than  a  pronounced  variation  from  the 
true  line,  and  much  more  capable  of  being  ruled 
straight  again  than  the  cross-grained  headstrong 
Puritan. 

Thus,  here  as  elsewhere,  we  are  forced  to  the 
conclusion  that  he  feared  and  hated  an  unruly  and 
coarse  earnestness  far  more  genuinely  than  a  silent, 
subtle,  but  infinitely  more  deadly  perversion. 

The  great  instrument  by  which  Laud  made  him- 


THE  HIGH  COMMISSION.  JO  I 

self  felt  was  the  Court  of  High  Commission  for 
ecclesiastical  causes,  and  the  Star  Chamber,  so 
called  from  the  ornamented  ceiling  of  the  room  in 
which  it  met.  This  latter  was  a  court  of  summary 
jurisdiction,  dealing  with  all  offences  against  public 
order,  from  libels  down  to  Sunday  pastimes.  By 
the  former  court,  the  preaching  of  all  debated 
doctrinal  questions  was  limited  to  high  dignitaries 
of  the  Church.  Clergymen  were  deprived  for 
gospel  preaching;  surplices,  "whites"  so-called, 
and  all  ceremonies  offensive  to  Puritan  taste  were 
rigorously  enforced.  Among  other  systems,  the 
elaborate  system  of  lecturers,  devised  to  serve 
Puritan  ends,  was  crushed.  Lecturers  were  a  sort 
of  unattached  clergy,  with  no  cure  of  souls,  who 
preached,  mostly  in  town  parishes,  the  subjects  so 
dear  to  the  hard-headed  farmers  and  traders  of  the 
day — so  hateful  to  Laud.  These  were  suppressed 
by  the  High  Commission  under  Laud's  presidency; 
or  rather  their  subjects  were  taken  away,  and  they 
were  forbidden  to  preach  till  they  had  read  the 
Service  of  the  Church.  The  country  gentlemen 
came  to  the  rescue,  and  took  them  in  as  chaplains  : 
Laud  stepped  forward  and  forbade  chaplains  to  all 
but  noblemen.  Then  the  Puritans  tried  to  buy 
livings  for  their  favourites  :  Laud  forbade  the  com 
bined  purchase  of  patronage.  It  is  curious  that, 


102  CHIEF  JUSTICE  RICHARDSON. 

with  all  this  zeal  for  reform,  it  never  occurred  to 
him  to  consider  pluralities  unsatisfactory.  Bowing 
to  the  altar  on  entering  a  church  was  recommended. 
Kneeling  was  enforced  at  the  Communion.  Again, 
the  feeling  of  the  country  was  setting  in  the  direc 
tion  of  a  stricter  observance  of  Sunday.  The 
Court  was  in  favour  of  games  and  amusements. 
Parliament,  on  the  other  hand,  promulgated  an 
order  against  the  profanation  of  the  Sabbath. 
The  Chief  Justice,  Richardson,  directed  that  this 
should  be  read  from  the  pulpit  on  a  certain  Sunday, 
by  every  clergyman  in  England.  Laud  was  furious 
at  this,  and  complained  to  the  king,  who  sent  a 
message  to  Richardson  requiring  him  to  revoke  the 
order  at  the  next  assizes.  This  Richardson 
merely  disregarded.  At  the  summer  assizes  he 
received  another  requisition.  He  then  revoked  the 
order,  in  a  disrespectful  speech,  indicating  that  he 
was  acting  under  compulsion.  He  was  immediately 
summoned  before  a  Committee  of  the  Council, 
where  Laud  rated  him  soundly  for  disobedience, 
and  forbade  him  ever  to  ride  the  western  circuit 
again.  He  left  the  room  with  tears  in  his  eyes. 
"  I  have  been  almost  choked,"  he  said,  "  by  a  pair 
of  lawn  sleeves."  Such  scenes  were  not  of  un 
common  occurrence.  Laud  then  issued  a  counter- 
order  that  the  decree  in  favour  of  Sunday  pastimes 


LADY  ELEANOR  DA  VIES.  103 

should  be  read,  and  deprived  four  hundred  and 
twenty  clergy  for  disobeying  this. 

These  dreary  scenes  of  sifting  unsatisfactory 
evidence,  censuring,  and  sentencing  were  occasion 
ally  relieved.  A  poor  schoolmaster  from  Norfolk, 
Brabourne  by  name,  accused  of  Socinian  opinions, 
was  so  paternally  exhorted  by  Laud,  that  he  pro 
fessed  himself  converted.  Dame  Eleanor  Davies,  a 
religious  maniac,  furnished,  perhaps,  the  most  amus 
ing  incident  of  all.  This  lady,  who  has  been 
already  alluded  to  in  the  Strafford  correspondence, 
uttered  a  prophecy  that  the  Archbishop  would  not 
outlive  the  5th  of  November,  1633  ;  for  which,  and 
other  wild  statements,  she  was  had  before  the 
Commission. 

The  poor  creature  based  her  power  of  prophecy 
upon  the  fact  that  the  letters  of  her  name  made,  in 
an  anagram,  the  words  "  REVEAL,  O  DANIEL."  The 
Bishops  and  divines  present  gravely  began  to 
argue  with  her,  and  quote  Scripture,  and  express 
themselves  shocked.  All  this  time,  Lamb,  Dean 
of  Arches,  was  seen  to  be  busy  with  his  pen  ;  after 
a  few  minutes  he  looked  up.  "  Madam,"  he  said,  "  I 
see  you  build  much  on  anagrams,  and  I  have  found 
one  which  I  think  will  fit  you,"  and  he  read  out 
the  words,  "  NEVER  SO  MAD  A  LADIE,"  and  passed 
her  the  paper.  There  was  an  outburst  of  laughter 


104  7HE  HISTRIOMASTIX. 

from  the  whole  court,  and  the  poor  lady  retired  in 
such  confusion  that,  as  Heylyn  says,  she  after 
wards  "  grew  wiser,  or  was  less  regarded." 

I  will  mention  here,  as  an  instance  of  the  pro 
ceedings  of  the  Star  Chamber,  an  incident  which 
really  belongs  to  a  later  date.  Prynne,  a  Puritan 
lawyer  of  good  position,  published  a  book  called 
"  Histriomastix,"  a  general  attack  on  the  stage 
and  its  demoralizing  effects  on  the  nation.  The 
book  to  us  is  incredibly  ludicrous  and  dispropor 
tionate.  Like  Draco's  Code,  it  uses  up  so  distilled 
an  essence  of  invective  on  such  practices  as  decking 
houses  at  Christmas  with  evergreens,  on  hunting, 
music,  and  false  hair,  that  it  can  find  nothing  worse 
to  say  about  graver  lapses.  The  mere  extent  and 
detailedness  of  the  criticism  destroys  the  value  of 
the  whole.  But  the  queen  was,  if  not  mentioned 
by  name,  at  all  events  unmistakably  included  in 
the  condemnation.  Charles  sent  the  book  to  the 
Star  Chamber,  who  thought  fit  to  inflict  on  Prynne 
a  hopelessly  large  fine,  to  pillory  him,  cut  off 
both  his  ears,  burn  his  books,  strike  off  his  name 
from  the  Inns  of  Court  and  the  register  of 
Oxford.  This  was  tyranny  ;  the  book  was  far  too 
absurd  to  be  taken  so  seriously.  No  rational 
man  could  have  approved  of  it.  The  effect  of  the 
punishment  was,  that  a  great  many  rational  men 


PRYNNE  DISPOSES  OF  EVIDENCE.  10$ 

looked  grave  over  the  acts  of  the  counsellors  of 
the  king. 

In  the  following  June  Prynne  seized  the  first 
opportunity  that  presented  itself,  to  write  a 
libellous  letter  to  Laud,  which  Laud  sent  to  the 
Attorney-General,  Noy. 

Noy  thereupon  sent  for  Prynne,  and  asked  him 
whether  the  letter  was  in  his  handwriting  or  not. 
Prynne  answered  that  he  could  not  tell  unless  he 
could  see  the  letter.  As  soon  as  it  was  put  into 
his  hands,  Noy  happening  to  turn  his  back,  he 
tore  it  up,  and  threw  it  out  of  the  window,  saying 
that  it,  at  least,  should  never  rise  in  judgment 
against  him. 

Thus,  the  only  proof  of  the  misdemeanour  being 
destroyed,  there  was  no  remedy  ;  and  Laud  stepped 
forward,  and  said  that  he  did  not  wish  to  press  the 
matter.  It  apparently  caused  him  genuine  surprise 
to  find  that  Prynne  felt  no  remorse  for  his  previous 
course  of  action,  and  that  the  punishment,  instead 
of  producing  a  salutary  effect,  had  hardened  him. 
So  little  did  he  know  of  men. 

In  the  midst  of  this  perpetual  and  absorbing  work 
Abbot  had  died,  at  Ford,  in  retirement.  Where 
upon  Laud  merely  moved  his  books  to  Lambeth. 
He  had  been  too  long  the  virtual  Archbishop  to 
feel  the  change. 


106  LAUD  BECOMES  ARCHBISHOP. 

For  a  superstitious  mind,  his  tenure  did  not  begin 
well ;  his  coach  and  horses  were  overturned  in  the 
Lambeth  ferry-boat,  the  coach  remaining  at  the 
bottom.  He  himself  writes  of  a  heaviness  over 
hanging  him  ever  since  his  nomination  to  the  place. 
But  there  was  no  outward  sign  of  dismay.  The 
last  section  described  his  negative  policy  with 
respect  to  religion — the  system  that  he  strove  to 
eradicate.  His  action  at  Lambeth  will  give  some 
idea  of  the  positive  doctrine  that  he  laboured  to 
introduce.  The  chapel,  as  he  found  it,  was  typical 
of  the  state  to  which  the  science  of  worship  had 
been  reduced  by  a  gradual  process  since  the 
Reformation.  It  was  a  whitewashed  room  with 
plain  glazed  windows.  Abbot,  by  breaking  down 
the  organ,  had  put  the  seal  of  Calvinism  upon  it. 
"  It  did  lie  so  nastily,"  said  the  new  Archbishop, 
"  that  I  was  much  ashamed  to  see  it,  and  could  not 
resort  unto  it  without  disdain."  Under  Laud's 
hands  the  place  blossomed  afresh  ;  with  his  own 
hands  he  pieced  out  the  fragments  of  broken  glass 
that  remained,  and  restored  the  rest.  The  stately 
screen  he  erected  is  still  in  its  place ;  the  very 
altar  rails  are  preserved  in  the  chapel-screen  at 
Addington.  Of  course  Laud's  windows  were  broken 
by  the  soldiers  of  the  Commonwealth.  But  by  a 
furious  freak  of  fate  the  present  chapel  windows, 


REPAIRS  THE   CHAPEL.  1 07 

with  their  mottoes  from  the  Vulgate,  are  the  precise 
reproduction  of  Laud's.  When  the  chapel  was 
restored  ten  years  ago,  it  was  remembered  that 
an  exact  description  of  the  windows  with  their 
legends  was  one  of  the  articles  of  Laud's  indict 
ment  that  was  still  preserved ;  and  by  this  Hard- 
man  worked.  Under  Laud's  reforming  hand,  the 
organ  and  the  choir  came  back  ;  the  copes  of  the 
chaplains,  the  arras  worked  with  sacred  scenes,  the 
credence,  the  consecrated  vessels,  the  silver  candle 
sticks,  the  bowing  at  the  name  of  Jesus,  the  stately 
ritual, — all  these  were  there. 

In  Prynne's  so-called  "  Life  of  Laud  "  there  is  a 
little  plan  of  a  chapel,  purporting  to  be  the  chapel 
at  Abergwili. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  Laud's  first  act  on 
coming  there  was  to  build  and  consecrate  a  chapel. 
That  he  dedicated  it  to  St.  John  and  consecrated 
it  on  the  day  of  the  Decollation  was  detestable  to 
Pry  n  ne. 

But  the  unprejudiced  reader  would,  I  think,  be 
surprised,  on  looking  at  the  plan,  to  see  two  small 
round  vessels  indicated  as  standing  on  a  platform 
or  footpace,  with  a  "  musique  table,"  in  the  centre 
of  the  chapel,  between  the  litany  desk  and  the 
lectern,  and  to  see,  on  referring  to  the  plan,  that 
these  are  respectively  marked  the  censer,  and 


108  FARNHAM  CHAPEL. 

the  navicula,  or  vessel  for  holding  the  frankin 
cense. 

Otherwise,  the  chapel  is  very  ordinary :  there  is 
the  altar  railed  off,  a  credence,  lectern,  litany  desk, 
as  I  have  said,  and  return  stalls  for  the  clergy. 
There  is  'subjoined  a  long  list  of  copes  and  veils, 
and  very  elaborate  altar  furniture  of  flagons,  basons, 
chalices,  etc. 

Laud's  allusion  to  this,  in  his  defence,  is  a  very 
curious  one.  He  becomes  ironical.  He  is  glad 
to  learn,  he  says,  that  his  estate  was  so  plentiful 
at  that  time,  that  he  could  have  afforded  such 
sumptuous  surroundings. 

The  truth  is,  that  it  is  an  excellent  instance  of 
Prynne's  shameless  malevolence  ;  if  it  is  mere  care 
lessness,  it  is  carelessness  so  culpable  in  such  a 
matter  as  the  trial  of  a  public  man  as  to  be  very 
nearly  as  criminal  as  deliberate  perjury.  The  fact 
in  reality  being  that  Laud,  when  building  his 
chapel,  wrote  to  Bishop  Lancelot  Andrews  for  a 
description  of  the  chapel  at  Farnham.  One  of 
the  chaplains  drew  out  a  rough  plan,  which  was 
enclosed.  Thus  the  plan  was  the  plan  of  the  chapel 
at  Farnham,  which,  for  nearly  twenty  years,  had 
been  in  different  hands,  and  under  a  totally  different 
regime. 

I  confess  that  it  is  still  surprising  to  hear  that 


LAUD   OFFERED  A    CARDINAL'S  HAT.        1 09 

incense  was  in  common  use  in  Bishop  Andrews's 
chapel  ;  and  it  appears  from  the  evidence  that 
wafers  were  used  there  instead  of  bread,  which 
will  be  to  many  an  unfamiliar  fact. 

With  these  proclivities,  however,  it  was  no 
wonder,  in  a  land  dry  with  Calvinism,  that,  as 
Laud  notes  in  his  Diary  immediately  after  his 
nomination  to  Canterbury,  "  there  came  one 
secretly  to  me  by  night,  and  proffered  me,  as  with 
authority,  a  Cardinal's  hat,  and  the  same  offer  was 
shortly  after  repeated.  To  whom  I  made  answer, 
that  I  must  first  see  Rome  other  than  it  was."  And 
the  answer  was  a  very  genuine  one.  Laud  was 
hardly  nearer  Rome  than  he  was  to  Calvinism. 
He  was  far  too  real  an  Erastian  at  heart,  far  too 
earnest  a  believer  in  the  interdependence  of  Church 
and  State  to  lie  down  either  with  the  Pope  or 
Luther.  Nothing  can  be  a  greater  mistake  than 
to  believe  Laud  to  have  been  a  Romanist  at  heart, 
restrained,  by  motives  of  timidity  or  prudence, 
from  declaring  himself.  Montague  and  Gardiner 
were  instances  of  that.  Whatever  his  faults  were, 
Laud  was  no  hypocrite.  If  he  had  believed  the 
Pope  right,  to  the  Pope  he  would  have  gone. 
Perhaps  he  hated  Protestantism  the  worse  of  the 
two,  for  he  loved  neither  the  soul  of  it  nor  the 
clothes  it  wore  ;  whereas,  he  was  well  satisfied  with 


I  10  THE  JESUITS  ON  LAUD. 

the  trappings  of  Romanism  :  but  its  arrogance  of 
spirituality  was  quite  outside  his  field  of  view. 
Compare  the  feeling  at  Rome  with  which  the  news 
of  his  death  was  received.  They  evidently  did  not 
regard  him  as  their  friend. 

John  Evelyn  was  at  Rome  at  the  time,  and  in 
the  company  of  several  of  the  English  Romanists 
and  Jesuit  fathers.  The  news  arrived,  and  copies 
of  Laud's  speech  on  the  scaffold  were  circulated. 
They  received  the  news  with  satisfaction ;  they 
commented  on  the  speech  with  contempt,  and 
evidently  regarded  his  death  as  the  removal  of  a 
great  obstacle  out  of  their  path,  the  suppression  of 
a  dangerous  rival.  And  yet  his  popish  tendencies 
were  the  only  serious  charges  brought  against  him. 
His  definition  of  the  Church  of  England  would 
doubtless  have  been  very  much  what  a  High 
Anglican  of  the  present  century  would  give — an 
uncorrupt  Apostolic  section  ;  but  he  lacked  the 
sympathy  and  toleration  for  the  profession  of  which 
the  better  Anglicans  are  now  so  conspicuous. 


JUXON  HIGH  TREASURER.  I  I  I 


CHAPTER    IX. 

ONE  of  the  achievements  of  which  Laud  speaks 
with  the  most  profound  satisfaction  was  the  fact 
that  he  induced  Charles  to  make  Juxon,  Bishop  of 
London,  Lord  High  Treasurer.  If  Laud  had  been 
a  little  more  clear-sighted  he  would  have  felt  that 
the  little  increase  of  secular  dignity  it  gave  to  the 
Church  was  much  more  than  counterbalanced  by 
the  natural  jealousy  of  ecclesiastical  interference 
that  it  suggested,  and  the  uneasy  suspicion  that 
the  Church  was  aiming  at  a  civil  tyranny.  It  only 
gave  additional  fuel  to  the  flames. 

Charles  sent  suddenly  for  the  white  staff,  in  the 
middle  of  a  council,  and  delivered  it  to  Juxon.  It 
evidently  took  the  councillors  by  surprise,  though 
there  had  been  a  rumour  to  that  effect  circulating 
a  few  days  before.  Charles  made  a  short  speech, 
in  which  he  explained  his  reasons :  discretion 
and  foresight  were  the  qualities  he  wanted,  if 
they  could  be  found  in  a  conscientious  man.  This 


112  A   SA  TISFA  CTOR  Y  APPOINTMENT. 

combination  he  looked  for  among  the  clergy  ;  and 
Juxon,  as  having  no  children,  and  thus  with  no 
private  motive  to  self-enrichment,  was  the  best. 

"  No  churchman,"  notes  Laud,  "  has  had  it  since 
Henry  the  Seventh's  time.  I  pray  God  to  bless 
him  in  it.  Now  if  the  Church  will  not  hold 
themselves  up  under  God,  I  can  do  no  more." 

The  elation  to  which  Laud  owns  was  general. 
Mr.  Garrard,  Master  of  the  Charterhouse,  writes  to 
Stafford,  "  The  Clergy  are  so  high  since  the  joining 
of  the  white  sleeves  with  the  white  staff,  that  there 
is  much  talk  of  having  a  Secretary  a  Bishop,  and  a 
Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer  a  Bishop,  Dr. 
Bancroft.  But  this  comes  only  from  the  Small  Fry 
of  the  Clergy :  little  credit  is  given  to  it ;  but  it  is 
observed  that  they  swarm  mightily  at  Court." 

Laud  had  discovered,  by  inquiry,  that  a  Treasurer 
could  honestly  make  £7000  a  year  without  degrad 
ing  the  Treasury  or  abusing  his  privileges ;  that 
lately  Treasurers,  from  mean  private  fortunes,  had 
risen  to  the  titles  and  estates  of  earls.  If  this  was 
the  case,  a  man  with  absolutely  no  personal  motive 
would  be  a  very  useful  servant  for  the  king  in  his 
very  impoverished  condition. 

Juxon's  was  an  admirable  appointment.  He 
did  his  work  quietly ;  unlike  Laud,  was  gentle  and 
courteous  with  all,  and  never  became  a  party  man. 


LAUD'S   WORK.  113 


When  he  resigned  it  a  few  years  later,  he  left  it 
with  universal  respect.  Even  Prynne  allowed  that 
he  had  done  fairly  well. 

Juxon  was  a  protege  of  Laud's,  one  of  the  St. 
John's  men  whom  he  had  drawn  up  with  him. 
We  know  he  had  an  enthusiastic  admiration  for 
Laud.  He  succeeded  him  at  Lambeth,  and  in  the 
guard-room  their  portraits  hang  side  by  side,— 
Juxon's  evidently  painted  so  as  to  be  the  precise 
counterpart  of  Laud's,  the  dress  and  pose  pre 
cisely  similar,  so  that  they  might  hang  somewhere 
side  by  side,  or  flank  some  central  portrait — the 
fact  is  unmistakable. 

Laud's  work  was  now  prodigious  ;  he  ruled  the 
Church  with  a  rod  of  iron.  No  recalcitrant  was 
unknown  to  him ;  no  schismatic  writings  made 
their  appearance  but  he  read  and  marked  them. 
He  was  President  of  the  Court  of  High  Commis 
sion,  First  Minister  of  the  Crown,  a  member  of  the 
Treasury  Commission  and  the  Foreign  Council. 
Such  was  his  amazing  energy,  that  the  very 
merchants  who  memorialized  him  owned  him 
their  master  in  his  grasp  of  Economic  problems. 
He  was  Chancellor  of  Oxford  and  Dublin  Univer 
sities.  His  correspondence  with  the  Vice-Chancellor 
and  Senate  of  the  former  fills  a  large  folio  volume. 
Of  the  detailedness  of  his  scrutiny  we  have  some 

I 


1 14  SCOTLAND. 


idea  when  we  remember  that  in  one  letter  he  pre 
scribes  the  dress  of  the  undergraduates  of  noble 
birth,  and  in  another  desires  the  abolition  of  the 
Westminster  dinner.  He  administered  his  own 
diocese  without  a  suffragan  ;  he  corresponded  with 
Strafford  in  Ireland ;  he  entertained  largely ;  he 
was  much  at  Court ;  he  preached  frequently.  And 
all  this  work  is  both  comprehensive  and  detailed  : 
he  did  not  sketch  bold  lines  of  organization  and 
leave  the  filling-in  to  others  ;  he  devised,  organized, 
and  executed,  single-handed  and  indomitable. 

The  Pope,  it  used  to  be  said,  had  longer  arms 
than  any  prince  in  Christendom.  The  fingers  of 
the  Archbishop,  which  had  long  been  groping  un 
comfortably  from  Land's  End  to  John  o'  Groat's, 
at  last  crept  into  Scotland.  On  the  whole  the 
Scots  had  taken  Episcopacy  with  a  good  grace. 
But  there  arose  a  sinister  murmuring  when  vacancy 
after  vacancy  on  the  Scottish  Bench  began  to  be 
filled  with  English  Laudian  prelates;  and  it  became 
still  louder  when  Charles  began  to  emphasize  their 
political  importance  by  calling  them  to  the  Council 
Board  of  Scotland,  and  appointing  them  to  high 
offices  of  State.  Spottiswoode,  of  St.  Andrew's, 
was  made  Lord  Chancellor.  Perhaps  if  he  had 
stopped  there  all  might  have  been  well.  But  he 
went  farther :  instigated  by  Laud,  whose  disgust 


SCOTTISH  PR  A  YE R- BOOK.  1 1  5 

had  been  stirred  on  his  two  Scottish  visits,  with 
James  and  Charles  respectively,  by  the  repulsive 
aspect  of  the  Churches,  the  king  turned  his  thoughts 
to  the  restitution  of  a  decent  worship  in  Scotland. 
James  had  told  Laud  roughly  that  he  did  not  know 
the  temper  of  the  people.  Charles  did  not  care 
about  that.  Laud  had  already  informed  the  Scotch 
that  the  Reformation  in  Scotland  had  been  little 
better  than  a  deformation.  Charles  resolved  to 
give  them  a  good  Prayer  Book.  It  was  drawn  up 
by  Laud ;  printed  and  reprinted  till  it  reached 
typographical  excellence.  The  last  copy,  still  in 
the  Lambeth  library,  received  the  final  annotations 
of  Laud.  His  additions  are  even  more  pronounced 
than  those  of  the  English  ritual :  e.g.  he  reinstated 
the  eastward  position.  A  decree  was  despatched 
ordering  two  copies  to  be  purchased  for  every 
parish. 

On  the  24th  of  July,  1638,  the  book  was  to  come 
into  use.  The  attempt  was  not  successful.  At 
Edinburgh  not  only  were  the  windows  broken  and 
the  entire  service  made  inaudible  by  groans  and 
cries,  but  the  Dean  had  a  three-legged  stool  thrown 
at  his  head  by  one  Jenny  Geddes,  and  the  Bishop 
had  to  be  guarded  home  by  the  military.  Then 
Charles's  true  nature  came  out.  No  attempt  was 
made  to  discover  why  the  book  was  so  obnoxious. 


Il6  THE   COVENANT. 

It  did  not  occur  to  Charles  that  the  advantages  of 
a  seemly  ritual  were  more  than  counterbalanced 
by  the  opposition  and  hatred  which  the  innovation 
produced.  To  make  concessions  to  a  popular  out 
cry,  especially  when  it  had  expressed  itself  by 
brutal  and  rebellious  acts,  was  alien  to  his  nature. 
Edinburgh  must  be  punished,  and  a  peremptory 
order  was  despatched  removing  the  Council  and 
Courts  of  Session  to  Glasgow. 

The  effect  was  prodigious  :  it  meant  the  entire 
collapse  of  the  place.  Edinburgh  was  not  a  trading 
town  ;  its  industries  depended  on  its  position  as 
capital.  That  a  nation  should  be  outraged  by  the 
capricious  whim  of  a  distant  sovereign  and  a  Pope 
of  Canterbury,  was  too  great  a  blow.  A  remon 
strance  was  forwarded  to  Charles,  but  without 
effect.  Into  the  progress  of  the  dispute  we  cannot 
enter  in  detail.  It  is  enough  to  say  that  the  imme 
diate  result  was  the  signing  of  the  Scottish  Cove 
nant  ;  the  signing  of  the  Scottish  Covenant  was 
the  spark  that  kindled  the  rebellion.  The  action 
of  the  king,  the  action  of  Laud  are  unpardonable. 
The  fact  was,  that  they  did  not  realize  that  they 
had  anything  to  do  but  to  govern  ;  they  did  not 
understand  that  the  democracy  had  but  just  become 
conscious,  blindly  but  surely,  of  its  thews  and 
sinews.  This  was  their  fundamental  mistake  ;  on 
this  rock  they  made  shipwreck. 


REBELLION  IN  THE  AIR.  I  1 7 

The  candid  historian  is  compelled  to  interpret 
this  as  an  instance  of  the  strange  want  of  political 
sagacity  and  sympathetic  foresight  in  Laud.  Not 
so  his  Catholic  supporters.  "  Happy  is  the  servant," 
they  say,  "  who  is  interrupted  at  such  a  task,  going 
so  intently  about  the  Father's  business." 

One  of  the  most  piteous  and  humiliating  spec 
tacles  of  Charles's  reign  is  the  perpetual  and  un 
availing  cry  for  money  that  characterized  it  all 
along.  Pledging  the  crown  jewels,  the  sale  of 
royal  plate — these  had  been  the  first  expedients, 
soon  exhausted  ;  enforced  knighthood,  meaning 
fees  to  the  exchequer  and  fines  for  defaulters,  heavy 
taxation  of  Roman  Catholic  residents  in  Great 
Britain,  ship-money,  are  the  later  stages  of  the 
disorder.  Into  this  political  turmoil  it  is  impossible 
to  enter  ;  we  have  to  confine  ourselves  to  the  eccle 
siastical  aspect  of  affairs.  With  the  Scottish 
Rebellion,  Church  politics,  Church  bickerings  are 
drowned  in  the  growing  rumour  of  civil  war. 
Under  all  this  Laud  worked  quietly,  blindly, 
ejecting  recalcitrant  curates,  enjoining  altar  rails, 
silencing  lecturers.  It  is  a  strange  thing  to  find 
Laud  thus  busily  at  work,  never  dreaming  of  what 
was  over  him,  with  rebellion  knocking  at  the  doors. 
He  had  one  or  two  warnings.  A  mob  of  five  hundred 
besieged  Lambeth  for  two  hours  at  midnight.  He 
had  been  informed  of  it,  and  had  fortified  the 


1 1 8  LIBELS. 


house  so  that  no  harm  was  done;  and  one  of  the 
ringleaders  was  hung,  drawn,  and  quartered,  a  few 
days  after,  at  Southwark.  A  flood  of  libels  poured 
in  upon  him ;  they  were  even  placed  in  his  book 
at  chapel,  and  pinned  on  to  his  clothes  at  night. 
The  titles  of  these  would  be  ridiculous,  did  they 
not  stand  for  so  much  real  obloquy  and  hatred. 
"  Beelzebub's  triumphant  Arch  to  adorn  his  vic 
tories,"  and  so  forth.  Laud's  comments  on  these 
papers  is  pathetic  :  he  notes  many  of  them  in  his 
Diary ;  they  are  to  be  found  among  the  Lambeth 
papers,  annotated  in  his  own  hand.  He  is  genuinely 
unable  to  understand  the  cause  or  the  extent  of 
his  extreme  unpopularity.  The  thought  that  he 
has  been  oppressive,  tyrannical,  or  even  unsympa 
thetic  never  crosses  his  mind  ;  he  speaks  like  a  man 
convinced  of  rectitude,  sincerely  troubled  at  being 
misunderstood,  bearing  his  reproach  quietly  because 
he  feels  it  to  be  the  human  reward  for  duty  done. 
Hard  and  dull  he  may  be  thought ;  but  it  is  im 
possible  not  to  feel,  in  the  later  pages  of  his  Diary, 
that  he  was  good. 

In  November,  1640,  the  Long  Parliament  gathered 
at  Westminster.  One  by  one  the  illegal  acts  of  the 
tyranny  were  cancelled.  Prynne  and  his  fellow 
martyrs  were  released  in  triumph  :  the  storm  had 
broken  at  last. 


LAUD  IMPEACHED.  1 19 

Then  StrafTord  fell.  His  fall  emboldened  all 
the  rising  party.  The  king  delayed  all  day, 
asked  many  an  opinion,  and  finally  signed  the 
warrant  with  tears  of  rage  and  despair.  Laud, 
asking  for  a  short  recess,  apparently  invariably 
granted  to  the  two  Houses  during  the  meeting 
of  Convocation,  was  told  in  the  House  of  Lords 
that  the  presence  of  the  Bishops  was  not 
necessary  to  their  deliberations ;  whereupon  he 
rejoined  that  he  had  merely  asked  it  of  courtesy. 
It  was  grudgingly  granted.  But  in  the  House  of 
Commons  there  was  more  of  a  scene.  Episcopacy 
was  solemnly  condemned.  On  the  day  on  which 
Stafford's  articles  of  impeachment  were  read, 
Charles  sitting  on  the  throne  to  hear  them,  Laud's 
impeachment  was  voted  in  the  House  of  Commons. 
A  week  before  he  had  found,  on  entering  his  study, 
as  he  records,  quite  unsuspicious  of  the  danger,  his 
own  portrait — the  portrait  that  I  have  already 
described — with  the  string  broken,  lying  on  its  face 
on  the  ground.  "  I  pray  God  it  portend  no  evil." 
A  month  later,  December  i8th,  he  was  impeached 
of  high  treason  before  the  Upper  House  by  the 
Scottish  Commissioners,  as  an  incendiary,  under 
which  general  term  were  included  all  whose  action 
was  supposed  in  any  way  to  have  engendered  revo 
lution.  "I  was  presently  committed  to  the  Gentle- 


120  LEAVES  LAMBETH  FOR  EVER. 

man  Usher,"  he  writes ;  "  but  was  permitted  to  go 
in  his  company  to  my  house  at  Lambeth,  for  a  book 
or  two  to  read  in,  and  such  papers  as  pertained  to 
my  defence.  I  stayed  at  Lambeth  till  the  evening, 
to  avoid  the  gazing  of  the  people.  I  went  to 
evening  prayer  in  my  chapel.  The  Psalms  of  the 
day,  xciii.  and  xciv.,  and  chap.  1.  of  Isaiah,  gave  me 
great  comfort.  God  make  me  worthy  of  it  and  fit 
to  receive  it !  As  I  went  to  my  barge  hundreds  of 
my  poor  neighbours  stood  there  and  prayed  for 
my  safety  and  return  to  my  house.  For  which  I 
bless  God  and  them."  I  know  of  few  authentic 
scenes  which  combine  such  tragic  and  pathetic 
elements — the  long,  restless  day  spent  in  the  well- 
known  house,  musing  over  the  sudden  snapping  off 
of  all  designs  and  treasured  conceptions.  It  is  not 
probable  that  he  anticipated  death,  but  it  is  certain 
that  he  expected  to  be  sequestrated  from  his  Arch 
bishopric.  We  may  stop  to  wonder  a  little  over 
the  thoughts  of  the  busy  self-willed  man  at  such  a 
crisis — so  sure  that  he  had  been  doing  God's  work, 
and  yet  so  irresistibly  arrested  ;  and  then  the  fami 
liar  household  routine  not  even  interrupted;  the 
anxious  wonderings  and  confabulations  of  chaplains, 
secretaries,  and  domestics;  the  silence  in  the  corridors, 
and  evening  chapel  as  the  day  closed  in  ;  and  the 
little  active  figure,  the  centre  of  so  much  life,  moving 


OPPORTUNITIES  FOR  ESCAPING.  121 

to  his  place  for  the  last  time,  almost  broken  down  ; 
then  the  barge  ordered  as  usual,  and  the  crowd 
gathering  at  the  gates — perhaps  the  only  people  in 
England  who  felt  a  spark  of  love  for  the  hard 
lonely  man. 

Laud  was  sixty-seven  when  he  was  committed 
to  prison — at  first  to  a  private  house,  but  later  to 
the  Tower,  for  the  severity  of  his  gaolers  increased. 
At  the  same  time,  he  himself  says  that  opportunities 
were  constantly  given  him  to  make  his  escape  ;  and 
he  hints  that  his  escape,  and  his  appearance  in  the 
character  of  a  recreant,  would  have  aided  their 
cause.  As  it  was,  he  was  a  troublesome  prisoner  ; 
they  were  nearly  bound  to  put  him  to  death,  but 
they  were  aware  that  it  could  bear  no  construction 
except  that  of  a  political  assassination.  Charles's 
death  might  be  excused  on  the  ground  of  the 
bloodshed  of  which  he  was  the  direct  cause  ;  but 
Laud  was  so  very  indirect  a  cause,  and  was,  besides, 
a  man  of  such  blameless  life,  so  devoted  a  son  and 
Father  of  the  Church,  that  the  responsibility  of 
ordering  his  execution  was  felt  to  be  a  serious  one. 
His  imprisonment  made  a  great  sensation  on  the 
Continent.  He  received  a  secret  message  from 
Grotius  begging  him  to  effect  his  escape  ;  to  which 
he  returned  an  affectionate  but  decided  answer. 
Certainly  he  had  not  a  touch  of  physical  fear. 


122  DEA7H  OF  STR AFFORD. 

True  souls  do  not  seek  martyrdom,  but  they  do  not 
decline  it.  All  this  time  there  came  to  him  news 
of  the  violence  done  to  Lambeth — his  house  rifled, 
his  chapel  desecrated.  It  was  turned  into  a  dining- 
room  and  a  stable,  its  windows  broken  down.  All 
this  time,  though  his  powers  were  put  in  commis 
sion,  the  Parliament  treated  him  as  Archbishop, 
sending  him  peremptory  orders  to  appoint  such- 
and-such  men  to  vacancies  that  occurred  ;  to  which 
courteous  refusals  were  returned.  He  had  free 
communication,  too,  with  the  king. 

Then  came  the  memorable  scene  when  the  day 
came  for  Straffbrd  to  suffer,  and,  desiring  to  have 
speech  with  Laud,  was  refused,  but  begged  for  his 
blessing  as  he  went  past  to  die.  Stern,  unflinching 
friends  they  had  been,  these  two,  since  they  had 
first  been  drawn  together  in  the  councils  of  the 
king.  And  a  terrible  interview  it  was.  Laud,  through 
the  barred  window,  gave  his  blessing  as  the  pro 
cession  moved  on,  and  then  fell  to  the  ground  in 
animi  deliquio,  as  Heylyn  says.  The  only  place 
where  Laud  becomes  almost  passionate  in  his 
denials  is  where  he  confutes  the  calumny  that 
Stafford,  on  his  last  day,  had  cursed  the  Archbishop 
as  the  cause  of  all  his  troubles  and  ruin. 


PREPARING   THE  EVIDENCE.  123 


CHAPTER   X. 

BEFORE  long  it  was  determined  to  amass  some 
testimony,  if  possible,  against  Laud  ;  it  was  thought 
that  his  papers  would  incriminate  him  in  some 
treasonous  correspondence — with  the  Church  of 
Rome,  it  was  hoped.  The  manner  of  the  search 
was  as  brutal  as  it  was  unsuccessful.  Prynne,  as 
the  accredited  agent  of  the  Parliament,  came 
to  the  Tower  at  night  with  a  file  of  musqueteers, 
entered  Laud's  room  when  he  was  in  bed,  and 
produced  his  warrant,  wherein  it  was  expressly  said 
that  his  pockets  should  be  searched,  which  was 
accordingly  done.  Prynne  took  away  twenty-one 
bundles  of  letters  prepared  by  Laud  for  his  defence  ; 
the  Scottish  Service-book,  his  Diary,  and,  last  of  all, 
his  book  of  private  devotions.  "  Nor  could  I  get 
him,"  says  Laud,  "to  leave  the  last,  but  he  must 
needs  see  what  passed  between  God  and  me :  a 
thing,  I  think,  scarce  ever  offered  to  any  Christian. 
Among  the  papers,"  he  continues,  "he  found  a  bundle 


124  LAUD'S  PERSON  SEARCHED. 

of  gloves.  This  bundle  he  was  so  careful  to  open 
as  that  he  caused  each  glove  to  be  looked  into. 
Upon  this  I  tendered  him  one  pair  of  the  gloves, 
which  he  refusing,  I  told  him  he  might  take  them 
and  fear  no  bribe,  for  he  had  already  done  me  all 
the  mischief  he  could,  and  I  asked  no  favour  of 
him.  So  he  thanked  me,  took  the  gloves,  bound 
up  my  papers,  and  went  his  way." 

The  sentence  which  Laud,  as  the  representative 
of  the  Star  Chamber,  had  pronounced,  makes 
excusable  a  certain  amount  of  energetic  hatred  on 
Prynne's  part.  But  nothing  can  excuse  or  condone 
his  subsequent  proceedings.  He  sorted  the  letters, 
burning  those  that  might  be  supposed  to  tell  in 
Laud's  favour.  He  cut  with  a  knife  and  blotted 
out  many  entries  of  the  same  character  in  the 
Diary.  In  one  place  five  pages  are  removed  ;  in 
another  there  is  a  great  crescent-shaped  burn,  that 
extends  over  many  pages,  that  looks  as  if  it  had 
been  inflicted  by  a  red-hot  iron.  This  he  called 
preparing  the  evidence.  Finally,  he  published 
a  selection,  with  notes,  explaining,  according  to 
his  own  taste,  the  secret  initials  and  ciphers  in  the 
book.  It  is  needless  to  say  that  he  understood 
these  to  mean  gross  immoralities  in  nearly  every 
case.  On  the  eighteenth,  and  last  day  of  hearing, 
the  Archbishop  saw  every  Lord  present  with  a  new 


SCO  TTISH  PR  A  YER~  BOOK.  1 2  5 

thin  book  in  folio,  in  a  blue  coat.  This  was  the 
published  Diary. 

The  charges  were  frivolous.  That  of  intended 
subversion  of  the  laws  of  the  kingdom,  had  a  vague 
and  ominous  sound  ;  but  it  was  merely  supported 
by  general  assertions  dealing  with  his  method  of 
administering  justice,  and  his  deliberate  and  evi 
dent  purpose  to  support  the  king  in  whatever 
courses  he  adopted.  The  bringing  in  of  popish 
superstition  upon  the  Protestant  religion  was  based 
upon  the  fact  that  he  had  been  offered  a  Cardinal's 
hat,  and  upon  a  number  of  names  of  persons, 
supposed  friends  of  Laud's,  who  had  become 
Romanists,  and  upon  whom  he  had  cither  not 
used  his  influence  so  as  to  dissuade  them,  or  used 
it  in  vain.  This  last  charge  he  condescended  to 
answer  in  detail. 

The  following  may  serve  as  specimens  of  the 
kind  of  facts,  gravely  alleged  as  criminal — nay, 
capital  misdemeanours.  Prynne  first  proceeds  to 
describe  what  he  gracefully  calls  his  "  kennel " 
at  Lambeth.  He  stated  that  he  had  a  Bible  with 
a  device  of  five  wounds  upon  it,  in  his  study,  the 
gift  of  a  devout  lady  ;  that  he  had  profane  and 
popish  pictures,  such  as  the  four  doctrines  of 
the  Church,  with  a  dove  diffusing  light — this 
picture  is  now  the  chief  ornament  of  the  great 


126  POPISH  TENDENCIES. 

drawing-room  at  Lambeth ;  that  he  had  a  mass- 
book  in  his  library,  with  popish  pictures ;  that  he 
had  set  a  silver  crucifix  among  the  regalia  at  the 
Coronation  ;  that  he  had  repaired  the  stained  glass 
at  Lambeth. 

The  testimony  was  all  incredibly  loose.  Richard 
Pember,  a  glazier,  deposed  that  there  was  a  picture 
of  an  old  man,  with  a  glory,  in  one  window  ;  he 
supposed  it  was  meant  for  God  the  Father.  Laud 
meekly  shows  that  it  was  St.  Matthias.  Again, 
another  witness  stated  that  in  one  window  there 
was  represented  an  old  man  with  a  "  budget "  by 
his  side,  from  which  he  was  pulling  Adam  and 
Eve— a  representation  of  the  Creation,  he  sup 
posed.  The  testimony  is  apparently  genuinely 
given  by  a  simple  sort  of  person,  and  shows  very 
curiously  how  people  can  persuade  themselves  of 
ocular  facts  by  mere  imagination. 

Of  course  there  was  no  such  thing.  And  Laud 
almost  laughingly  shows  the  ludicrous  impossibility 
of  putting  up  such  a  conception  of  the  scene. 

Several  of  the  charges  relate  to  sharp  offensive 
speech.  A  Mr.  Vassal  was  called  "  Sirrah "  by 
his  Grace  on  one  occasion.  Laud  cannot  re 
member  ;  he  knows  it  is  his  custom  to  call 
gentlemen,  such  as  Mr.  Vassal,  "  Sir." 

Again,  they  alleged  that  at  the  Coronation  Laud, 


PRYNNE  ON  CHURCH  CONSECRATION.       I2/ 

acting  as  deputy  for  the  Dean  of  Westminster,  had 
done  his  best  to  make  the  ceremony  popish.  He 
had  secretly  introduced  a  silver  crucifix  upon  the 
altar,  among  the  regalia.  Laud  himself  could  not 
remember  whether  he  had  or  not.  He  had  caused 
to  be  revived  and  used  a  prayer  of  Romish  ten 
dencies,  which  had  been  in  disuse  since  the  time 
of  Henry  VI.,  and  in  which  the  following  passage 
occurred  :  "  Let  him  obtain  favour  for  his  people, 
like  Aaron  in  the  tabernacle,  Elisha  in  the  waters, 
Zacharias  in  the  temple  ;  give  him  Peter's  key  of 
discipline,  Paul's  doctrine." 

The  following,  a  most  curious  and  interesting 
document  for  its  insane  malice  and  grotesque 
exaggeration,  is  worthy  of  insertion  here.  It  is 
Prynne's  account  of  the  Consecration  of  St.  Kathe- 
rine  Cree  Church,  in  the  city  of  London,  on  the 
1 6th  of  January,  1630. 

"  The  Bishop  of  London,  Dr.  Laud,  came  in  the 
morning  about  nine  of  the  clock,  in  a  pompous 
manner,  to  Cree  Church,  accompanied  by  many 
High  Commisioners  and  Civilians :  there  being  a 
very  great  concourse  of  people  to  behold  this 
novelty.  The  Church  doors  were  guarded  with 
many  Halberdiers.  At  the  Bishop's  approaching 
near  the  West  Door  of  the  Church,  the  Bishop's 
hangbies  [attendants]  cried  out  in  a  loud  voice, 


128  ST.   KATHERINE   CREE. 

1  Open,  open,  ye  everlasting  doors,  that  the  King 
of  glory  may  come  in ; '  and  presently  (as  by 
miracle)  the  doors  flew  open,  and  the  Bishop  and 
three  or  four  great  Doctors  entered  in. 

"As  soon  as  they  were  in  the  Church,  the 
Bishop  fell  down  upon  his  knees  with  his  eyes 
lifted  up  and  his  hands  and  armes  spread  abroad, 
uttering  many  words,  and  saying,  'The  place  is 
holy  and  this  ground  is  holy.  In  nomine,  etc., 
I  pronounce  it  holy : '  and  then  he  took  up  some 
of  the  earth  or  dust  and  threw  it  up  into  the  aire 
(as  the  frantic  persecuting  Jews  did,  when  they 
were  raging  mad  against  Paul).  This  was  done 
several  times.  When  they  approached  near  to  the 
Lord's  table,  the  Bishop  lowly  ducked  and  bowed 
towards  it  some  five  or  six  times  :  and  returning 
went  about  the  Church  in  Procession  on  the  inside 
thereof.  .  .  .  Then  was  read  aloud  23  of  Genesis 
.  .  .  then  another  prayer,  taken  almost  verbatim 
out  of  the  Roman  Pontifical.  .  .  .  After  all  this, 
the  Bishop  betook  himself  to  sit  under  a  Cloth  of 
State  in  an  aisle  of  the  Chancel  near  the  Com 
munion  table,  and  taking  a  written  book  in  his 
hand  (in  imitation  of  the  Roman  Pontifical  and 
the  Council  of  Trent's  decree)  he  pronounced 
many  curses  upon  all  that  should  prophane  that 
holy  place,  ...  he  then  pronounced  the  like 


REVERENCE   TO   THE  ELEMENTS.  1 29 

number  of  blessings  to  all  those  that  had  any  hand 
in  the  culture,  framing1,  or  building  of  that  holy 
and  beautiful  Church. 

"  After  the  Sermon,  which  was  short,  the  Bishop 
and  two  fat  Doctors  consecrated  and  administered 
the  Sacrament,  with  a  number  of  bowings,  duck 
ings,  and  cringeings  in  manner  following  :— 

"  At  first,  when  the  Bishop  approached  neare  the 
Communion  Table  he  bowed  with   his  nose  very 
neare  the  ground  some  six   or  seven  times  ;  then 
he  came  to   one  of  the  corners  of  the  table,  and 
there   bowed   himself  three    times ;    then    to   the 
second,  third,  and  fourth  corners,  bowing  at  each 
corner  three  times  [which  shows  incidentally  that 
the  table  must  have  been  set  out  from  the  wall, 
as  he  evidently  passed  round,  and  so  behind    it]. 
But  when  he  came  to  the  side  of  the  Table  where 
the  bread  and  wine  was,  he  bowed  himself  seven 
times  ;  and  then,  after  the  reading  of  many  prayers 
by  himself  and  his  two  fat  chaplains  (which  were 
with  him,  and  all  this  while  by  him  on  their  knees 
in  Surplices,  Hoods  and  Tippets),  he  himself  came 
near  the  Bread  which  was  cut  and  laid  in  a  fine 
napkin,  and  peeped  into  it  till  he  saw  the  bread  (like 
a  boy  that  peeped  after  a  bird's  nest  in  a  bush)  and 
presently  clapped    it  down   again    and    flew  back 
a  step  or   two,  and    then   bowed   very  low  three 

K 


130  CONDUCT  OF  THE    TRIAL. 

times  to  it  and  the  Table  ;  then  he  came  near  and 
opened  the  napkin  again,  and  behaved  as  before  : 
then  he  laid  his  hand  upon  the  Gilt  cup  which  was 
full  of  wine  with  a  cover  upon  it  So  soon  as  he 
had  pulled  the  Cup  a  little  nearer  to  him,  he  let 
the  Cup  go,  flew  back,  and  bowed  again  three 
times  towards  it ;  then  he  came  near  again,  and, 
lifting  up  the  cover  of  the  Cup,  peeped  into  it,  and 
seeing  the  wine,  he  let  fall  the  cover  on  it  again 
and  flew  nimbly  back  and  bowed  as  before.  After 
these  and  many  other  Apish  Antic  gestures,  he 
himself  received,  and  then  gave  the  Sacrament  to 
some  principal  men  only,  they  kneeling  devoutly 
near  the  table  ;  after  which,  more  prayers  being 
said,  this  scene  and  interlude  ended." 

Laud  condescended  to  answer  this  tract  in 
detail,  but  no  serious  attention  was  paid  to  the 
defence. 

The  whole  conduct  of  the  trial  reflects  the 
greatest  disgrace  upon  the  Puritans.  Each  day 
began  by  the  charge  being  made  ;  this  lasted  till 
two  o'clock.  The  Archbishop  was  then  allowed 
only  two  hours  to  prepare  his  defence — hardly  time, 
in  some  cases,  to  peruse  the  evidence  ;  and  no 
counsel  were  admitted  to  him  till  after  his  answer. 
His  witnesses  were  not  allowed  to  be  sworn ;  and 
one  or  more  of  the  committee  generally  interrupted 


EVEN  PRYNNE  ADMIRES  LAUD'S  COURAGE.     131 

him,  or  asked  him  fresh  questions.  At  half-past 
seven  the  proceedings  of  the  day  terminated.  It 
was  in  the  heat  of  summer  ;  and  with  his  clothes 
drenched  with  perspiration,  as  he  tells  us,  he  was 
sent  back  in  the  evening  to  the  Tower.  Yet,  weak 
as  his  health  had  always  been,  he  never  succumbed. 
Once  or  twice  his  voice  and  chest  suffered,  but  he 
notes  himself,  "  I  humbly  thank  God  He  so  pre 
served  my  health  that  I  never  had  so  much  as 
half  an  hour's  headache  or  other  infirmity  all 
the  time  of  this  comfortless  and  tedious  trial." 
Tedious  indeed  it  was  ;  it  fills  223  pages  of  the 
folio  "Troubles  and  Tryal."  From  the  I2th  of 
March  it  dragged  along,  with  occasional  intervals, 
till  the  end  of  July.  Even  Prynne  was  constrained 
to  admit  the  bravery  of  the  old  man's  defence. 

"  To  give  him  his  due,"  he  says,  "  he  made  as  full, 
as  gallant,  and  as  pithy  defence  of  so  bad  a  cause 
as  it  was  possible  for  the  wit  of  man  to  invent,  and 
that  with  so  much  art,  sophistry,  vivacity,  oratory, 
audacity,  and  confidence,  without  the  least  blush 
or  acknowledgment  of  guilt  in  anything,  as  argued 
him  rather  obstinate  than  innocent." 

He  goes  on  to  hint  that  the  bold  and  ingenious 
character  of  the  defence  proves  his  allegiance  to 
the  Church  of  Rome,  as  being  more  characteristic 
of  that  Church  than  of  the  English. 


132  TREASON  BY  ACCUMULATION. 

Once  only  did  the  Archbishop's  patience  desert 
him.  Mr.  Nicolas,  one  of  the  chief  prosecutors, 
took  occasion  to  address  him  several  times  as  the 
"  pander  to  the  whore  of  Babylon." 

Laud  said  with  great  spirit  that  if  such  language 
was  used  to  him  again  he  would  drop  his  defence  ; 
he  claimed  at  least  to  be  treated  as  a  Christian. 

The  Lords,  aware  that  without  a  defence  he  would 
forfeit  even  the  semblance  of  criminality,  desired 
the  speaker  to  confine  himself  to  the  evidence, 
and  to  have  done  with  his  rhetoric. 

At  last  it  became  evident  that  there  was  not  a 
single  treasonous  act,  or  even  a  trace  of  treasonable 
tendency  in  all  the  tenour  of  his  life.  Whereupon 
Serjeant  Wilde  said,  with  much  legal  acumen,  that 
all  the  misdemeanours  amounted  to  treason  by  a 
process  of  accumulation.  "As  if  you  were  to 
say,"  said  Hearne  in  the  defence,  "  that  two  hundred 
black  rabbits  made  one  black  horse."  But  it  was 
a  valuable  phrase — treason  by  accumulation, — and 
on  November  ist  the  Archbishop  was  ordered  to 
the  bar  of  the  House  of  Commons.  Here  he  spoke 
pathetically  of  "the  slow  hand,  the  heavy  heart, 
and  the  old  decayed  memory,"  and  condescended 
to  plead. 

On  the  1 6th  the  Earl  of  Pembroke,  Laud's  suc 
cessor  in  the  Chancellorship  of  Oxford,  made  a 


THE  SENTENCE.  133 


violent  speech  in  favour  of  the  attainder  in  the 
House  of  Lords.  The  judges,  when  consulted, 
gave  as  their  unanimous  opinion  that  none  of  the 
charges  proved  against  him  amounted  to  treason 
by  any  known  or  established  law. 

On  the  4th  of  January  six  Peers  met  and  voted 
that  he  should  suffer  the  punishment  of  a  traitor. 
With  some  difficulty  the  Archbishop  got  the  sen 
tence  of  hanging  commuted  into  beheading.  The 
Commons  ungraciously  consented.  It  is  curious 
that  he  should  have  been  so  anxious  about  it ;  the 
death  of  a  felon  seemed  to  have  offended  his  per 
sonal  dignity — as  a  Peer  he  was  privileged  to 
decapitation. 

When  the  tidings  reached  him  that  the  attainder 
was  passed,  Laud's  own  manuscript  breaks  off. 

Upon  this  the  king  sent  him  secretly  from 
Oxford  a  full  pardon,  sealed  with  the  Great  Seal, 
which  he  received  with  very  great  joy,  as  a  testi 
mony  of  the  king's  continued  affection. 


134  TOWER  HILL. 


CHAPTER    XL 

THE  place  where  he  suffered  is  probably  more 
familiar  to  foreigners  than  to  ourselves,  though  it 
is  at  our  doors.  Some  of  us  may  have  visited  the 
Tower  in  childhood — few  of  us  visit  it  in  later  life. 

The  Tower  abuts  upon  a  great  space  now  called 
Trinity  Square,  from  the  Trinity  House  which 
occupies  the  upper  end  of  it.  It  is  separated  from 
it  by  the  moat.  The  whole  place  is  called  Tower 
Hill.  It  is  a  low  incline  above  the  river.  The 
view  of  the  water  and  shipping  is  blocked  by  tall 
warehouses  and  wharves.  Opposite  the  Tower  is 
the  Church  of  All- Hallows,  Barking,  a  Gothic  church 
spared  by  the  fire  of  London,  the  interior  quaintly 
fitted  by  Sir  Christopher  Wren.  Its  surname  of 
Barking  it  owes  to  the  fact  that  it  was  anciently 
a  small  dependency,  technically  a  cell  of  the  Abbey 
of  Barking,  in  Essex.  It  is  a  living  of  which  the 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury  has  long  been  patron. 
Laud  was  buried  there  first,  before  the  body  was 
transferred  to  Oxford. 


THE  LAST  SCENE.  135 

The  centre  of  the  square  is  planted  with  trees 
and  occupied  by  a  quiet  garden.  The  place  where 
the  scaffold  stood  is  indicated  by  a  dark  pave 
ment.  On  the  Sunday  when  I  first  saw  it,  the 
whole  place  had  a  singularly  peaceful,  almost 
deserted  look,  as  if  it  belonged  to  a  past  order  of 
things,  and  had  outlived  the  tragic  memories  and 
dismal  scenes  enacted  within  its  limits.  The  air 
was  pure  and  clear ;  there  was  no  sound  of  traffic  ; 
it  seemed  to  stand  away  even  from  the  life  of  the 
mighty  city  that  lay  all  about  it.  But  all  the  week 
it  is  far  different ; — crowded  with  vehicles  and 
thronged  with  passers-by,  it  lies  at  the  very  centre 
of  the  huge  trading  world.  Here  Laud  suffered. 

And  here  Heylyn  rises  into  a  strain  so  noble 
and  so  moving  that  I  cannot  forbear  from  giving 
the  whole  of  his  account :  for,  once  read,  it  does  not 
seem  possible  that  any  other  should  be  written. 
It  is  of  the  very  essence  of  high  tragedy.  There 
is  no  moralizing,  no  regret,  no  personal  factor.  A 
record  in  grave  grand  English  of  the  words  and 
deeds  of  the  last  great  scene.  About  the  whole 
of  it  there  is  no  sadness,  but  a  note  of  quiet 
triumph  :  the  railing  interruptions  and  pestering 
questions,  the  utter  weariness  of  the  sufferer  and 
his  intense  desire  to  be  gone ;  and  yet  a  mag 
nificent  collcctedness,  so  that  he  is  himself  to 


1 36  CONSTANT  PR  A  YER. 

the  last,  with  his  quaint  turns  of  expression  and 
characteristic  mode  of  speech,  till  the  busy  life  was 
still.  Whatever  the  life  had  been,  it  is  one  of  the 
great  deaths  of  history. 

"  Meanwhile,  the  manner  of  his  death  troubled 
the  good  Archbishop  not  a  little ;  and  with  a 
deeply  Christian  magnanimity  and  largeness  of 
heart,  whatever  some  poor,  unworthy  minds  have 
thought  or  said  about  it,  he  was  not  above  petition 
ing  his  malicious  enemies,  that,  considering  he  was 
a  Bishop  in  the  Church,  he  might  die  by  beheading 
rather  than  by  the  gibbet.  Which  request  the 
Commons  at  first  violently  refused,  but  did  after 
wards  assent  unto. 

"  The  passing  of  the  Ordinance  being  signified  to 
him  by  the  then  Lieutenant  of  the  Tower,  he 
neither  entertained  the  news  with  a  stoical  apathy, 
nor  wailed  his  fate  with  weak  and  womanish 
lamentations  (to  which  extremes  most  men  are 
carried  in  this  case),  but  heard  it  with  so  even  and 
so  smooth  a  temper,  as  shewed  he  neither  was 
ashamed  to  live,  nor  afraid  to  die.  The  time  be 
tween  the  sentence  and  execution  he  spent  in 
prayers  and  supplications  to  the  Lord  his  God  ; 
having  obtained,  though  not  without  some  difficulty, 
his  chaplain,  Dr.  Sterne,  who  afterwards  sat  in  the 
Chair  of  York,  to  attend  upon  him.  His  chaplains, 


THE  EVENING  BEFORE.  137 

Dr.  Heywood  and  Dr.  Martin,  he  much  wished 
might  be  with  him.  But  it  seems  it  was  too  much 
for  him  to  ask.  So  instead,  two  violent  Presby 
terians,  Marshall  and  Palmer,  were  ordered  by 
Parliament  to  give  him  religious  consolations 
which  consolations  his  Grace  quietly  declined.  In 
deed,  little  preparation  was  needed  to  receive  that 
blow,  which  could  not  but  be  welcome,  because 
long  expected.  For  so  well  was  he  studied  in  the 
art  of  dying,  especially  in  the  last  and  strictest 
part  of  his  imprisonment,  that  by  continual  fast 
ings,  watchings,  prayers,  and  such  like  acts  of 
Christian  humiliation,  his  flesh  was  rarified  into 
spirit,  and  the  whole  man  so  fitted  for  eternal 
glories,  that  he  was  more  than  half  in  heaven 
before  death  brought  his  bloody  but  triumphant 
chariot  to  convey  him  thither.  He,  that  had  so 
long  been  a  Confessor,  could  not  but  think  it  a 
release  of  miseries  to  be  made  a  Martyr. 

"  On  the  evening  of  the  9th,  Sheriff  Chambers,  of 
London,  brought  the  warrant  for  his  execution. 
In  preparation  to  so  sad  a  work,  he  betook  himself 
to  his  own,  and  desired  also  the  prayers  of  others, 
and  particularly  of  Dr.  Holdsworth,  fellow-prisoner 
in  that  place  for  a  year  and  a  half;  though  all  that 
time  there  had  not  been  the  least  converse  betwixt 
them.  This  evening  before  his  passover,  the  night 


138  ST.    WILLIAM'S  DAY. 

before  the  dismal  combat  betwixt  him  and  death, 
after  he  had  refreshed  his  spirits  with  a  moderate 
supper,  he  betook  himself  unto  his  rest,  and  slept 
very  soundly  till  the  time  came  in  which  his 
servants  were  appointed  to  attend  his  rising.  A 
most  assured  sign  of  a  soul  prepared. 

"The  loth  of  January  came,  on  which  the  Arch 
bishop  completed  his  life  of  seventy-one  years, 
thirteen  weeks,  and  four  days.  His  death  was  the 
more  remarkable,  in  falling  on  St.  William's  day, 
as  if  it  did  design  him  to  an  equal  place  in  the 
English  Calendar  with  that  which  William,  Arch 
bishop  of  Bourges,  had  obtained  in  the  French  : 
who  (being  as  great  a  zealot  in  his  time  against 
the  spreading  and  increase  of  the  Albigenses,  as 
Laud  was  thought  to  be  against  those  of  the 
Puritan  faction  and  the  Scottish  Covenanters)  hath 
ever  since  been  honoured  as  a  Saint  and  Confessor 
in  the  Gallican  Church  ;  the  loth  of  January  being 
destined  for  the  solemnities  of  his  commemoration, 
on  which  day  our  Laud  ascended  from  the  scaffold 
to  a  throne  of  glory. 

"In  the  morning  he  was  early  at  his  prayers ;  at 
which  he  continued  till  Pennington,  Lieutenant  of 
the  Tower,  and  other  public  officers,  came  to  con 
duct  him  to  the  scaffold  ;  which  he  ascended  with 
so  brave  a  courage,  such  a  cheerful  countenance, 


READS  HIS  SPEECH.  139 

as  if  he  had  mounted  rather  to  behold  a  triumph, 
than  be  made  a  sacrifice ;  and  came  not  there  to 
die,  but  to  be  translated.  And  though  some  rude 
and  uncivil  people  reviled  him,  as  he  passed  along, 
with  opprobrious  language,  as  loth  to  let  him  go  to 
the  grave  in  peace,  yet  it  never  discomposed  his 
thoughts,  nor  disturbed  his  patience.  For  he  had 
profited  so  well  in  the  school  of  Christ,  that  '  when 
he  was  reviled,  he  reviled  not  again  ;  when  he 
suffered,  he  threatened  not  ;  but  committed  his 
cause  to  Him  that  judgeth  righteously.' 

"  And,  as  he  did  not  fear  the  frowns,  so  neither 
did  he  covet  the  applause  of  the  people  ;  and  there 
fore  rather  chose  to  read  what  he  had  to  speak, 
than  to  affect  the  ostentation  either  of  memory  or 
wit  in  that  dreadful  agony  ;  whether  with  greater 
magnanimity  than  prudence  can  hardly  be  said. 
And  here  it  followeth  from  the  copy,  presented 
very  solemnly  by  Dr.  Sterne  to  his  sorrowing 
master,  the  good  King  Charles,  at  Oxford. 

"THE    ARCHBISHOP'S    SPEECH    UPON 
THE    SCAFFOLD. 

" '  Good  People,  this  is  an  uncomfortable  time  to 
preach  ;  yet  I  shall  begin  with  a  text  of  Scripture, 
Hebrews  xii.  2.  "  Let  us  run  with  patience  the 
race  which  is  set  before  us  ;  looking  unto  Jesus, 


140  THE  BITTER  HERBS. 

the  Author  and  Finisher  of  our  faith,  Who  for  the 
joy  that  was  set  before  Him  endured  the  Cross, 
despising  the  shame,  and  is  set  down  at  the  right 
hand  of  the  throne  of  God." 

" '  I  have  been  long  in  my  race  ;  and  how  I  have 
looked  unto  Jesus,  the  Author  and  Finisher  of  my 
faith,  He  best  knows.  I  am  now  come  to  the  end 
of  my  race,  and  here  I  find  the  Cross,  a  death  of 
shame.  But  the  shame  must  be  despised,  or  no 
coming  to  the  right  hand  of  God.  Jesus  despised 
the  shame  for  me,  and  God  forbid  that  I  should 
not  despise  the  shame  for  Him. 

"  '  I  am  going  apace,  as  you  see,  towards  the  Red 
Sea,  and  my  feet  are  upon  the  very  brink  of  it : 
an  argument,  I  hope,  that  God  is  bringing  me  into 
the  Land  of  Promise  ;  for  that  was  the  way  through 
which  He  led  His  people. 

" '  But  before  they  came  to  it,  He  instituted  a 
passover  for  them.  A  lamb  it  was  ;  but  it  must  be 
eaten  with  sour  herbs.  I  shall  obey,  and  labour  to 
digest  the  sour  herbs,  as  well  as  the  lamb.  And 
I  shall  remember  it  is  the  Lord's  passover.  I  shall 
not  think  of  the  herbs,  nor  be  angry  with  the  hands 
that  gather  them  ;  but  look  up  only  to  Him  who 
instituted  that,  and  governs  these  :  for  men  can 
have  no  more  power  over  me  than  what  is  given 
them  from  above. 


THE  PASSAGE    VERY  TERRIBLE.  14! 

'"'I  am  not  in  love  with  this  passage  through  the 
Red  Sea,  for  I  have  the  weakness  and  infirmity  of 
flesh  and  blood  plentifully  in  me.  And  I  have 
prayed  with  my  Saviour,  Ut  transiret  calix  iste,  that 
this  cup  of  red  wine  might  pass  from  me.  But  if 
not,  God's  will,  not  mine,  be  done.  And  I  shall 
most  willingly  drink  of  this  cup  as  deep  as  He 
pleases,  and  enter  into  this  sea,  yea,  and  pass 
through  it,  in  the  way  that  He  shall  lead  me. 

" '  But  I  would  have  it  remembered,  good  people, 
that  when  God's  servants  were  in  this  boisterous 
sea,  and  Aaron  among  them,  the  Egyptians  which 
persecuted  them,  and  did  in  a  manner  drive  them 
into  that  sea,  were  drowned  in  the  same  waters, 
while  they  were  in  pursuit  of  them. 

"  *  I  know  my  God,  Whom  I  serve,  is  as  able  to 
deliver  me  from  this  sea  of  blood,  as  He  was  to 
deliver  the  Three  Children  from  the  furnace.  And 
(I  most  humbly  thank  my  Saviour  for  it)  my  reso 
lution  is  as  theirs  was  :  they  would  not  worship 
the  image  which  the  king  had  set  up,  nor  will 
I  the  imaginations  which  the  people  are  setting  up. 
Nor  will  I  forsake  the  temple  and  the  truth  of 
God,  to  follow  the  bleating  of  Jeroboam's  calves  in 
Dan  and  in  Bethel. 

" '  And  as  for  this  people,  they  are  at  this  day 
miserably  misled  :  God  in  His  mercy  open  their 


142  CONSCIOUSNESS  OF  INNOCENCE. 

eyes,  that  they  may  see  the  right  way.  For  at  this 
day  the  blind  lead  the  blind  ;  and  if  they  go  on, 
both  will  certainly  fall  into  the  ditch. 

" '  For  myself,  I  am  (and  I  acknowledge  it  in  all 
humility)  a  most  grievous  sinner  many  ways — by 
thought,  word,  and  deed  ;  and  yet  I  cannot  doubt 
but  that  God  hath  mercy  in  store  for  rne,  a  poor 
penitent,  as  well  as  for  other  sinners.  I  have  now, 
upon  this  sad  occasion,  ransacked  every  corner  of 
my  heart ;  and  yet  I  thank  God  I  have  not  found 
among  the  many,  any  one  sin  which  deserves  death 
by  any  known  law  of  this  kingdom. 

" '  And  yet  hereby  I  charge  nothing  upon  my 
judges  :  for  if  they  proceed  upon  proof  by  valuable 
witnesses,  I  or  any  other  innocent  may  be  justly 
condemned.  And  I  thank  God,  though  the  weight 
of  the  sentence  lie  heavy  upon  me,  I  am  as  quiet 
within  as  ever  I  was  in  my  life. 

"  '  And  though  I  am  not  only  the  first  Archbishop, 
but  the  first  man,  that  ever  died  by  an  Ordinance 
in  Parliament,  yet  some  of  my  predecessors  have 
gone  this  way,  though  not  by  this  means :  for 
Elphegus  *  was  hurried  away  and  lost  his  head  by 

*  St.  Elphegus  or  Alphege,  as  our  Calendar  calls  him,  was 
martyred  for  refusing  to  pay  the  precise  sum  at  which  the  Danes 
assessed  his  ransom.  The  late  Archdeacon  Churton,  to  an  un 
published  paper  of  whose  I  have  had  access,  vindicates  Laud's  right 
to  the  title  of  martyr  on  the  ground  that  it  has  never  been  denied 


THE  EXAMPLE   OF  SAINTS.  143 

the  Danes  ;  Simon  Sudbury  in  the  fury  of  Wat 
Tyler  and  his  fellows.  Before  these,  St.  John  the 
Baptist  had  his  head  danced  off  by  a  lewd  woman ; 
and  St.  Cyprian,  Archbishop  of  Carthage,  sub 
mitted  his  head  to  a  persecuting  sword.  Many 
examples  great  and  good  ;  and  they  teach  me 
patience.  For  I  hope  my  cause  in  heaven  will 
look  of  another  dye,  than  the  colour  that  is  put 
upon  it  here. 

"  *  And  some  comfort  it  is  to  me,  not  only  that  I 
go  the  way  of  these  great  men  in  their  several 
generations,  but  also  that  my  charge,  as  foul  as  it 
is  made,  looks  like  that  of  the  Jews  against  St. 
Paul  (Acts  xxv.  8);  for  he  was  accused  for  the 
law  and  the  temple,  i.e.  religion  ;  and  like  that  of 
St.  Stephen  (Acts  vi.  14)  for  breaking  the  ordin 
ances  which  Moses  gave,  i.e.  law  and  religion,  the 
holy  place  and  the  law  (verse  13). 

" '  But  you  will  say,  Do  I  then  compare  myself 
with  the  integrity  of  St.  Paul  and  St.  Stephen  ? 
No  :  far  be  that  from  me.  I  only  raise  a  comfort 
to  myself,  that  these  great  saints  and  servants  of 

to  Alphege.  He  quotes  a  saying  of  Anselm  on  the  same  point. 
"  Nay,"  said  Anselm,  "Alphege  died  rather  than  he  would  allow 
his  dependants  to  be  distressed  by  losing  their  property  for  him. 
He  who  would  rather  lose  his  life  than  offend  God  by  a  small 
offence,  would  much  more  certainly  die  than  provoke  Him  by  a 
greater  sin."  The  defence  is  ingenious,  if  a  little  sophistical. 


144  VEN1ENT  ROMANL 

God  were  laid  at  in  their  times,  as  I  am  now.  And 
it  is  memorable  that  St.  Paul,  who  helped  on  this 
accusation  against  St.  Stephen,  did  after  fall  under 
the  very  same  himself. 

" '  Yes,  but  here  is  a  great  clamour  that  I  would 
have  brought  in  Popery.  I  shall  answer  that  more 
fully  by  and  by.  In  the  mean  time,  you  know 
what  the  Pharisees  laid  against  Christ  Himself,  '  If 
we  let  Him  alone,  all  men  will  believe  on  Him, 
et  venient  Romani,  and  the  Romans  will  come,  and 
take  away  both  our  place  and  nation.'  Here  was 
a  causeless  cry  against  Christ,  that  the  Romans 
would  come  :  and  see  how  just  the  judgment  of 
God  was.  They  crucified  Christ  for  fear  lest  the 
Romans  should  come  ;  and  His  death  was  it  which 
brought  in  the  Romans  upon  them,  God  punishing 
them  with  that  which  they  most  feared.  And  I 
pray  God  this  clamour  of  venient  Romani  (of  which 
I  have  given  no  cause)  help  not  to  bring  them  in. 
For  the  Pope  never  had  such  an  harvest  in  Eng 
land  since  the  Reformation,  as  he  hath  now  upon 
the  sects  and  divisions  that  are  amongst  us.  In 
the  mean  time,  '  by  honour  and  dishonour,  by  good 
report  and  evil  report,  as  a  deceiver  and  yet  true/ 
am  I  passing  through  this  world. 

" '  Some  particulars  also  I  think  it  not  amiss  to 
speak  of. 


THE   GROWTH  OF  DEMOCRATIC  POWER.      145 

"'  i.  And  first,  this  I  shall  be  bold  to  speak  of 
the  King-,  our  gracious  Sovereign.  He  hath  been 
much  traduced  also  for  bringing  in  of  Popery  ;  but 
on  my  conscience  (of  which  I  shall  give  God  a 
present  account),  I  know  him  to  be  as  free  from 
this  charge  as  any  man  living.  And  I  hold  him 
to  be  as  sound  a  Protestant,  according  to  the 
religion  by  law  established,  as  any  man  in  the 
kingdom  ;  and  that  he  will  venture  his  life  as  far 
and  as  freely  for  it.  And  I  think  I  do  or  should 
know  both  his  affection  to  religion,  and  his  grounds 
for  it,  as  fully  as  any  man  in  England. 

" '  2.  The  second  particular  is  concerning  this 
great  and  populous  city  (which  God  bless).  Here 
hath  been  of  late  a  fashion  taken  up  to  gather 
hands,  and  then  go  to  the  great  court  of  the 
kingdom,  the  Parliament,  and  clamour  for  justice  ; 
as  if  that  great  and  wise  court,  before  whom  the 
causes  come  which  are  unknown  to  the  many,  could 
not  or  would  not  do  justice  but  at  their  appoint 
ment  ;  a  way  which  may  endanger  many  an  inno 
cent  man,  and  pluck  his  blood  upon  their  own 
heads,  and  perhaps  upon  the  city's  also. 

" '  And  this  hath  been  lately  practised  against 
myself;  the  magistrates  standing  still,  and  suffering 
them  openly  to  proceed  from  parish  to  parish  with 
out  check.  God  forgive  the  setters  of  this ;  with 

L 


146  INQUISITION  FOR  BLOOD. 

all   my  heart   I   beg  it :    but   many   well-meaning 
people  are  caught  by  it. 

"  *  In  St.  Stephen's  case,  when  nothing  else  would 
serve,  they  stirred  up  the  people  against  him  (Acts 
vi.  12).  And  Herod  went  the  same  way:  when 
he  had  killed  St.  James,  yet  he  would  not  venture 
upon  St.  Peter,  till  he  found  how  the  other  pleased 
the  people  (Acts  xii.  3). 

" '  But  take  heed  of  having  your  hands  full  of 
blood  (Isai.  i.  15);  for  there  is  a  time  best  known 
to  Himself,  when  God,  above  other  sins,  makes 
inquisition  for  blood.  And  when  that  inquisition 
is  on  foot,  the  Psalmist  tells  us  that  God  re 
members  ;  but  that  is  not  all :  He  remembers,  and 
forgets  not  the  complaint  of  the  poor,  i.e.  whose 
blood  is  shed  by  oppression. 

"  *  Take  heed  of  this  :  "  It  is  a  fearful  thing  to  fall 
into  the  hands  of  the  living  God  ; "  but  then  espe 
cially  when  He  is  making  inquisition  for  blood. 
And  with  my  prayers  to  avert  it,  I  do  heartily 
desire  this  city  to  remember  the  prophecy  that  is 
expressed  in  Jer.  xxvi.  15. 

" '  3.  The  third  particular  is,  the  poor  Church  of 
England.  It  hath  flourished,  and  been  a  shelter 
to  other  neighbouring  Churches,  when  storms  have 
driven  upon  them.  But,  alas  !  now  it  is  in  a  storm 
itself  and  God  only  knows  whether  or  how  it  shall 


HIS  OWN  POSITION. 


get  out.  And,  which  is  worse  than  a  storm  from 
without,  it  is  become  like  an  oak  cleft  to  shivers 
with  wedges  made  out  of  its  own  body  ;  and  at 
every  cleft,  profaneness  and  irreligion  is  entering 
in.  While  (as  Prosper  says)  men  that  introduce 
profaneness  are  cloked  over  with  the  name  religionis 
iinaginari(Zy  of  imaginary  religion  ;  for  we  have 
lost  the  substance,  and  dwell  too  much  in  opinion. 
And  that  Church,  which  all  the  Jesuits'  machina 
tions  could  not  ruin,  is  fallen  into  danger  by  her 
own. 

"'4.  The  last  particular  (for  I  am  not  willing  to 
be  too  long)  is  myself.  I  was  born  and  baptized  in 
the  bosom  of  the  Church  of  England,  established 
by  law  :  in  that  profession  I  have  ever  since  lived, 
and  in  that  I  come  now  to  die. 

"  '  What  clamours  and  slanders  I  have  endured 
for  labouring  to  keep  an  uniformity  in  the  external 
service  of  God,  according  to  the  doctrine  and  dis 
cipline  of  this  Church,  all  men  know,  and  I  have 
abundantly  felt.  Now  at  last  I  am  accused  of 
high  treason  in  Parliament,  a  crime  which  my  soul 
ever  abhorred.  This  treason  was  charged  to  con 
sist  of  two  parts  —  an  endeavour  to  subvert  the  laws 
of  the  land  ;  and  a  like  endeavour  to  overthrow  the 
true  Protestant  religion,  established  by  law. 

"  '  Besides  my  answers  to  the  several  charges,  I 


148  NO   CONSCIOUSNESS  OF   WRONG. 

protested  mine  innocency  in  both  Houses.  It  was 
said,  Prisoners'  protestations  at  the  bar  must  not 
be  taken.  I  must,  therefore,  come  now  to  it  upon 
my  death,  being  instantly  to  give  God  an  account 
for  the  truth  of  it. 

"  '  I  do  therefore  here,  in  the  presence  of  God  and 
His  holy  Angels,  take  it  upon  my  death,  that  I 
never  endeavoured  the  subversion  either  of  law  or 
religion.  And  I  desire  you  all  to  remember  this 
protest  of  mine  for  my  innocency  in  this,  and  from 
all  treasons  whatsoever. 

" '  I  have  been  accused  likewise  as  an  enemy  of 
Parliaments.  No ;  I  understand  them,  and  the 
benefit  that  comes  by  them,  too  well  to  be  so.  But 
I  did  dislike  the  misgovernments  of  some  Parlia 
ments  many  ways,  and  I  had  good  reason  for  it ; 
for  corruptio  optimi  est  pessima.  And  that  being 
the  highest  court,  over  which  no  other  hath  juris 
diction,  when  it  is  misinformed  or  misgoverned,  the 
subject  is  left  without  all  remedy. 

" ' But  I  have  done.  I  forgive  all  the  world,  all 
and  every  of  those  bitter  enemies  which  have  per 
secuted  me ;  and  humbly  desire  to  be  forgiven  of 
God  first,  and  then  of  every  man.  And  so  I 
heartily  desire  you  to  join  in  prayer  with  me. 

"  *  O  eternal  God  and  merciful  Father,  look  down 
upon  me  in  mercy,  in  the  riches  and  fulness  of  all 


PRAYS  FOR  PEACE  IN  THE   CHURCH.        149 

Thy  mercies.  Look  upon  me,  but  not  till  Thou 
hast  nailed  my  sins  to  the  Cross  of  Christ,  not  till 
Thou  hast  bathed  me  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  not 
till  I  have  hid  myself  in  the  wounds  of  Christ ; 
that  so  the  punishment  due  unto  my  sins  may 
pass  over  me.  And  since  Thou  art  pleased  to  try 
me  to  the  uttermost,  I  most  humbly  beseech  Thee, 
give  me  now,  in  this  great  instant,  full  patience, 
proportionable  comfort,  and  a  heart  ready  to  die 
for  Thine  honour,  the  King's  happiness,  and  this 
Church's  preservation.  And  my  zeal  to  these  (far 
from  arrogancy  be  it  spoken)  is  all  the  sin  (human 
frailty  excepted,  and  all  incidents  thereto)  which 
is  yet  known  to  me  in  this  particular,  for  which  I 
come  now  to  suffer;  I  say,  in  this  particular  of 
treason.  But  otherwise,  my  sins  are  many  and 
great.  Lord,  pardon  them  all,  and  those  especially 
(whatever  they  are)  which  have  drawn  down  this 
present  judgment  upon  me.  And  when  Thou  hast 
given  me  strength  to  bear  it,  do  with  me  as  seems 
best  in  Thine  own  eyes.  Amen. 

"  *  And  that  there  may  be  a  stop  of  this  issue  of 
blood  in  this  more  than  miserable  kingdom,  O 
Lord,  I  beseech  Thee  give  grace  of  repentance 
to  all  blood-thirsty  people.  But  if  they  will  not 
repent,  O  Lord,  confound  all  their  devices,  defeat 
and  frustrate  all  their  designs  and  endeavours  upon 


150  AND   QUIETNESS  IN  THE  STATE. 

them,  which  are  or  shall  be  contrary  to  the  glory 
of  Thy  great  Name,  the  truth  and  sincerity  of 
religion,  the  establishment  of  the  King,  and  his 
posterity  after  him,  in  their  just  rights  and  privi 
leges  ;  the  honour  and  conservation  of  Parliaments 
in  their  just  power ;  the  preservation  of  this  poor 
Church  in  her  truth,  peace,  and  patrimony;  and  the 
settlement  of  this  distracted  and  distressed  people, 
under  their  ancient  laws,  and  in  their  native  liber 
ties.  And  when  Thou  hast  done  all  this  in  mere 
mercy  for  them,  O  Lord,  fill  their  hearts  with 
thankfulness,  and  with  religious  dutiful  obedience 
to  Thee  and  Thy  commandments  all  their  days. 
So,  Amen,  Lord  Jesu,  amen.  And  receive  my  soul 
into  Thy  bosom.  Amen. 

" '  Our  Father,  which  art  in  heaven,  Hallowed  be 
Thy  Name.  Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done 
in  earth,  As  it  is  in  heaven.  Give  us  this  day  our 
daily  bread.  And  forgive  us  our  trespasses,  As  we 
forgive  them  that  trespass  against  us.  And  lead 
us  not  into  temptation  ;  But  deliver  us  from  evil : 
For  Thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the 
glory,  For  ever  and  ever.  Amen.' 

"After  these  devotions,  the  Martyr  rose,  and  gave 
his  papers  to  Dr.  Sterne,  his  chaplain,  who  went 
with  him  to  his  martyrdom,  saying,  '  Doctor,  I  give 
you  this,  that  you  may  shew  it  to  your  fellow- 


BEGS  TO  BE  FAITHFULLY  REPORTED.        151 

chaplains,  that  they  may  see  how  I  went  out  of  the 
world  ;  and  God's  blessing  and  mercy  be  upon  you 
and  them.'  Then  turning  to  a  person  named 
Hinde,  whom  he  perceived  busy  writing  the  words 
of  his  address,  he  said,  *  Friend,  I  beseech  you, 
hear  me.  I  cannot  say  I  have  spoken  every  word 
as  it  is  in  my  paper,  but  I  have  gone  very  near  it, 
to  help  my  memory  as  well  as  I  could  ;  but  I 
beseech  you,  let  me  have  no  wrong  done  me  : ' 
intimating  that  he  ought  not  to  publish  an  imper 
fect  copy.  'Sir/  replied  Hinde,  'you  shall  not. 
If  I  do  so,  let  it  fall  upon  my  own  head.  I  pray 
God  have  mercy  upon  your  soul.'  '  I  thank  you,' 
answered  the  holy  Martyr ;  '  I  did  not  speak  with 
any  jealousy  as  if  you  would  do  so,  but  only,  as  a 
poor  man  going  out  of  the  world,  it  is  not  possible 
for  me  to  keep  to  the  words  of  my  paper,  and 
a  phrase  might  do  me  wrong.' 

"  This  said,  he  next  applied  himself  to  the  fatal 
block,  as  to  the  haven  of  his  rest.  But  finding  the 
way  full  of  people,  who  had  placed  themselves 
upon  the  theatre  to  behold  the  tragedy,  he  said, 
'  I  thought  there  would  have  been  an  empty 
scaffold,  that  I  might  have  had  room  to  die.  I 
beseech  you,  let  me  have  an  end  of  this  misery, 
for  I  have  endured  it  long.'  Hereupon  room  was 
made  for  him  to  die.  While  he  was  preparing 


152  RAILING  INTERRUPTIONS. 

himself  for  the  axe,  he  said,  '  I  will  put  off  my 
doublets,  and  God's  will  be  done.  I  am  willing  to 
go  out  of  the  world  ;  no  man  can  be  more  willing 
to  send  me  out,  than  I  am  willing  to  be  gone.' 

"But  there  were  broad  chinks  between  the  boards 
of  the  scaffold  ;  and  he  saw  that  some  people  were 
got  under  the  very  place  where  the  block  was 
seated.  So  he  desired  either  that  the  people  might 
be  removed,  or  dust  brought  to  fill  up  the  crevices, 
'  Lest,'  said  he,  '  my  innocent  blood  should  fall  upon 
the  heads  of  the  people.' 

"  The  holy  Martyr  was  now  ready  for  death,  and 
very  calmly  waiting  for  his  crown.  It  was  like  a 
scene  out  of  primitive  times.  His  face  was  fresh 
and  ruddy,  and  of  a  cheerful  countenance.  But 
there  stood,  to  look  on  and  rail,  one  Sir  John 
Clotworthy,  an  Irishman,  and  follower  of  the  Earl 
of  Warwick.  He  was  a  violent  and  wrong-headed 
man,  an  enthusiast,  and  very  furious  as  a  dema 
gogue.  Being  irritated  that  the  revilings  of  the 
people  moved  not  the  strong  quiet  of  the  holy 
Martyr,  or  sharpened  him  into  any  show  of  passion, 
he  would  needs  put  in  and  try  what  he  could  do 
with  his  sponge  and  vinegar.  So  he  propounded 
questions  to  him,  not  as  if  to  learn,  but  rudely  and 
out  of  ill  nature,  and  to  expose  him  to  his  asso 
ciates.  'What,'  asked  he,  'is  the  comfortablest 


TO  DEPART,   AND  BE    WITH  CHRIST.        153 

saying  which  a  dying  man  would  have  in  his 
mouth  ? '  To  which  the  holy  Martyr  with  very 
much  meekness  answered,  '  Cupio  dissolvi  et  esse 
cum  Christo?  '  That  is  a  good  desire/  said  the 
other;  'but  there  must  be  a  foundation  for  that 
divine  assurance.'  'No  man  can  express  it/ 
replied  the  Martyr ;  'it  is  to  be  found  within.' 
The  busy  man  still  pursued  him,  and  said,  '  It  is 
founded  upon  a  word,  nevertheless,  and  that  word 
should  be  known.'  '  That  word/  said  the  Martyr, 
'  is  the  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  that  alone.' 
But  he  saw  that  this  was  but  an  indecent  interrup 
tion,  and  that  there  would  be  no  end  to  the  trouble, 
and  so  he  turned  away  from  him  to  the  executioner, 
as  the  gentler  and  discreeter  person  ;  and,  putting 
some  money  into  his  hand,  without  the  least  dis 
temper  or  change  of  countenance,  he  said,  '  Here, 
honest  friend,  God  forgive  thee,  and  do  thine  office 
upon  me  in  mercy/  Then  did  he  go  upon  his 
knees,  and  the  executioner  said  that  he  should  give 
a  sign  for  the  blow  to  come  ;  to  which  he  answered, 
'  I  will,  but  first  let  me  fit  myself/  After  that  he 
prayed. 


154  THE 


"THE  ARCHBISHOP'S  PRAYER  AS  HE 
KNEELED  BY  THE  BLOCK. 

"  '  Lord,  I  am  coming  as  fast  as  I  can.  I  know  I 
must  pass  through  the  shadow  of  death,  before 
I  can  come  to  see  Thee.  But  it  is  but  umbra 
mortis,  a  mere  shadow  of  death,  a  little  darkness 
upon  nature :  but  Thou  by  Thy  merits  and 
passions  hast  broke  through  the  jaws  of  death. 
So,  Lord,  receive  my  soul,  and  have  mercy  upon 
me  ;  and  bless  this  kingdom  with  peace  and  plenty, 
and  with  brotherly  love  and  charity,  that  there  may 
not  be  this  effusion  of  Christian  blood  amongst 
them,  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake,  if  it  be  Thy  will.' 

"Then  he  bowed  his  head  upon  the  block, 
and  prayed  silently  awhile.  No  man  heard  what 
it  was  he  prayed  in  that  last  prayer.  After  that 
he  said  out  loud,  '  Lord,  receive  my  soul,'  which 
was  the  sign  to  the  executioner,  and  at  one  blow 
he  was  beheaded. 

"  There  was  no  malice  which  was  too  great  for  his 
miserable  enemies.  They  said  he  had  purposely 
painted  his  face,  to  fortify  his  cheeks  against  dis 
covery  of  fear  in  the  paleness  of  his  complexion. 
But,  as  if  for  the  confutation  of  this  poor  malice, 
his  face,  ruddy  in  the  last  moment,  instantly  after 
the  blow  turned  white  as  ashes. 


BURIAL  AND    WILL.  155 


"  Multitudes  of  people  went  with  his  body  to  the 
grave,  which  was  borne  in  a  leaden  coffin  to  the 
church  of  All  Hallows,  Barking,  a  church  of  his 
own  patronage  and  jurisdiction.  It  was  noted  of 
many  as  extraordinary,  that,  although  the  Liturgy 
had  been  by  human  law  abolished,  he,  the  great 
champion  of  the  Church  and  her  Ceremonies,  was 
buried  by  his  brave  friends  according  to  the  old 
ritual,  which  it  was  high  treason  to  use.  So  that  it 
went  to  its  grave  with  him.  Both  only  for  a  while. 

"  '  For  my  faith/  saith  the  holy  Martyr,  in  his  last 
Will  and  Testament,  '  I  die  as  I  have  lived,  in  the 
true  orthodox  profession  of  the  Catholic  Faith  of 
Christ,  foreshewed  by  the  Prophets,  and  preached 
to  the  world  by  Christ  Himself,  His  blessed 
Apostles,  and  their  successors  ;  and  a  true  member 
of  His  Catholic  Church,  within  the  Communion  of 
a  living  part  thereof,  the  present  Church  of  England, 
as  it  stands  established  by  law. 

" '  I  leave  my  body  to  the  earth,  whence  it  was 
taken,  in  full  assurance  of  the  resurrection  of  it 
from  the  grave  at  the  last  day.  This  resurrection 
I  constantly  believe  my  dear  Saviour  Jesus  Christ 
will  make  happy  unto  me,  His  poor  and  weary 
servant.  And  for  my  burial,  though  I  stand  not 
much  upon  the  place,  yet  if  it  conveniently  may 
be,  I  desire  to  be  buried  in  the  Chapel  of  St.  John 


156  TRANSFERRED   TO  ST.   JOHN'S. 

Baptist's  College  in  Oxford,  underneath  the  Altar 
or  Communion  Table  there.  And  should  I  be  so 
unhappy  as  to  die  a  prisoner,  yet  my  earnest  desire 
is,  I  may  not  be  buried  in  the  Tower.  But  where 
soever  my  burial  shall  be,  I  will  have  it  private, 
that  it  may  not  waste  any  of  the  poor  means  which 
I  leave  behind  me  to  better  uses.' 

"  So,  on  the  24th  of  July,  being  St.  James's  Eve, 
1663,  the  remains  of  the  holy  Martyr. were  trans 
lated  to  Oxford,  and  laid  in  one  of  the  four  brick 
vaults  beneath  the  Altar  of  St.  John's.  And  he 
has  no  monument,  except  his  own  city  of  Oxford, 
and  the  present  English  Church. 

" '  So  the  dead  which  he  slew  at  his  death  were 
more  than  they  which  he  slew  in  his  life.' " 

NOTE. — The  entry  of  Laud's  burial  in  the  register  of  All-Hallows 
Church  is  interesting  ;  after  his  name,  a  word  has  been  written  and 
erased  by  a  later  hand.  This  word  is  either  ' '  traitor  "  or  "  martyr  ;  " 
it  is  almost  impossible  to  decide  which.  Laud's  nephew,  Layfield, 
was  then  rector  of  the  church. 


PERSONAL   CHARACTERISTICS.  157 


CHAPTER    XII. 

IN  the  personal  appearance  of  the  Archbishop 
there  was  little  that  was  stately  or  commanding. 
His  only  dignity  was  gained  from  the  sensation  of 
restless  energy  that  he  inspired  ;  he  was  impressive 
because  he  knew  his  own  mind,  and  had  none  of 
that  uncertainty  of  speech  and  motion  which  are 
so  fatal  to  true  dignity.  He  was  of  almost  diminu 
tive  mould,  his  face  plump  and  rosy,  but  his  frame 
if  anything  attenuated — he  himself  tells  us  this. 
The  Little  Vermin,  the  Urchin,  the  Little  Great 
Man,  Little  Hocus  Pocus  are  some  of  the  names 
given  him  in  treasonous  correspondence.  Of  quick 
gestures  and  impetuous  eager  motions,  he  was 
restless  and  paced  about  as  he  thought  or  talked  : 
more  than  once  he  strained  and  broke  sinews  in 
his  legs  from  his  fondness  for  this  habit,  and 
the  hasty  jerks  he  made  in  turning.  He  wore 
his  hair  cut  very  close,  most  unlike  the  court 
fashion  of  the  day,  though  he  retained  the  tiny 


158  DRESS. 


moustache  and  imperial ;  and  he  affected  a  very 
plain  dress,  the  rochet,  scarf,  and  square  cap  in 
which  he  is  painted,  in  great  contrast  to  the  gor 
geous  robes  which  the  Primate  of  all  England  was 
able  and  had  been  accustomed  to  assume.  It  must 
be  remembered  that  the  idea  of  Bishops'  robes,  the 
lawn  sleeves  and  satin  chimere  being  assumed  for 
public  ceremonies  and  then  laid  aside,  is  a  com 
paratively  modern  one.  They  are  not  even  sacer 
dotal,  or  appropriate  to  consecrated  buildings  in 
any  sense  ;  that  the  Bishops  wear  their  rochets  in 
the  House  of  Lords  is  a  proof  of  this.  A  Roman 
Cardinal  now  often  wears  a  cotta  or  short  surplice 
over  his  scarlet. 

The  linen  rochet,  then, — a  garment  like  a  short 
surplice  with  small  sleeves  gathered  in  at  the  wrist, 
worn  over  a  cassock, — and  a  scarf  worn  over  the 
rochet,  was  Laud's  ordinary  dress  :  in  this  he  dined, 
walked  and  went  to  Court,  perhaps  laying  it  aside 
in  his  own  study,  or  when  taking  the  little  recrea 
tion  which  he  thought  it  necessary  to  take. 

He  encouraged  very  rigorously  plainness  of  dress 
among  the  clergy.  One  of  the  few  rebukes  recorded 
as  having  been  addressed  to  him  which  he  received 
with  patience  was  on  this  subject.  As  Bishop  of 
London  he  was  holding  a  visitation  in  Essex,  and 
took  occasion  publicly  to  reprove  a  clergyman 


LIFE  AT  LAMBETH.  159 


whose  dress  seemed  to  him  too  magnificent  and 
expensive,  bidding  him  compare  it  with  the  plain 
habit  which  he  was  himself  contented  with.  "  My 
Lord,"  was  the  ready  answer,  "  you  have  better 
clothes  at  home,  and  I  have  worse." 

At  Lambeth,  the  day  began  early  ;  the  Arch 
bishop  rose  often  before  light,  and  spent  an  hour 
or  more  in  prayer  and  quiet  reading.  Then  his 
chaplains  and  secretaries  went  to  him,  and  he  had 
a  simple  breakfast  of  bread  and  water.  Ale  was 
usually  drunk  at  this  time.  Enslaved  as  we  are  to 
tea,  this  is  peculiarly  repugnant  to  our  notions  ;  we 
value  clear-headedness  particularly  in  the  early 
hours  of  the  day  :  but,  perhaps,  by  use,  intoxicating 
liquors  made  no  perceptible  difference.  Laud,  how 
ever,  eschewed  ale,  his  tastes  being  simple,  even 
ascetic,  in  the  matter  of  food. 

At  about  ten  came  the  chapel  service,  attended  by 
the  household,  consisting  of  over  a  hundred  persons, 
all  men.  After  this,  dinner  in  the  hall — a  meal 
of  somewhat  indiscriminate  hospitality,  members  of 
the  Court  being  often  present — the  Archbishop  and 
the  more  dignified  guests  sitting  at  the  cross-table, 
which  ran  parallel  to  the  upper  end  of  the  room. 
After  this,  he  went  to  the  Council  in  his  barge, 
attended  by  his  pikebearers,  the  pikes  being  still 
preserved  at  Lambeth ;  gave  audiences  or  had 


l6o  LOVE  OF  MUSIC. 

private  interviews,  generally  in  garden  or  gallery, 
pacing  about  for  the  sake  of  the  exercise  ;  then,  at 
four  or  five,  evensong  in  the  chapel,  more  study,  and 
bed  after  a  light  supper  which  he  took  in  private. 
It  was  a  mere  collegiate  life,  all  in  public,  no 
domesticity  about  it.  Even  at  Croydon,  the  country 
seat,  where  his  palace,  long  disused  and  given  up  to 
baser  uses,  still  exists,  it  was  just  the  same.  It  is 
strangely  unlike  the  modern  episcopal  life,  where 
the  quiet  household  so  invariably  exists,  with  all 
its  rest  and  sympathy.  Here  the  only  solitude 
was  the  solitude  of  a  crowd  ;  griefs  and  troubles 
had  to  be  carried  alone ;  triumphs  received  no 
private  impress  of  joy. 

The  only  trace  of  recreation  that  we  find  in 
Laud's  life  is  to  be  discerned  in  his  love  of  music. 
That  he  should  have  put  an  organ  into  all  the 
houses  he  inhabited  is,  with  his  liturgical  views,  not 
surprising;  but  his  will  speaks  of  "  a  harp,  a  chest 
of  viols,  and  a  harpsico  in  his  parlour  at  Lam 
beth,"  on  which,  perhaps,  Orlando  Gibbons,  organist 
of  Westminster,*  and  reckoned  "  the  sweetest  finger 
of  the  age,"  may  have  played. 

On  the  whole  we  may  say,  though  it  has  not  been 
the  fashion  to  say  so,  that  he  was  a  humane  man, 
tender  to  poverty  and  distress.  Those  who  read  the 

*  Laud  was  for  some  years  a  prebendary. 


HUMANE  DISPOSITION.  l6l 

sentences  of  the  Star  Chamber,  which  it  fell  to 
him  as  President  to  pronounce,  will  be  inclined  to 
doubt  this  ;  but  we  must  remember  that  the  shear 
ing  away  of  ears  was  in  the  style  of  the  time,  and 
did  not  seem  to  be  any  violation  of  the  principles 
of  humanity.  In  fact,  when  Prynne  was  sentenced 
to  solitary  confinement  without  books  or  writing 
materials,  he  interfered  :  "  Nay,"  he  said,  "  I  have 
never  known  what  it  is  to  lack  books  and  papers." 

Again,  he  said  to  his  chaplain,  when  Dr.  Osbaldi- 
stone,  Master  of  Westminster  School,  was  con 
demned  to  lose  his  ears  for  heresy,  "  I  would  go 
down  on  my  knees  before  the  king  to  prevent  the 
execution  of  this  cruel  punishment."  This  is  not 
the  speech  of  an  inhuman  man. 

Once,  indeed,  in  a  moment  of  petulance,  he  acted 
unworthily — he  struck  the  weak.  Archie  Armstrong, 
the  last  Court  fool,  a  crack-brained  jester  gifted 
with  that  shrewd  clearness  of  thought  that  deficient 
wits  seem  not  unfrequently  to  confer,  crossed  his 
path  ;  he  indulged  in  that  licence  of  mocking 
speech  conceded  to  his  position. 

The  attempt  to  force  the  Liturgy  on  the  Scotch 
had  just  broken  down,  and  the  news  arrived  on  the 
nth  of  March.  His  Grace  was  going  in  to  the 
Council  at  Whitehall — in  considerable  irritation,  no 
doubt,  at  his  favourite  project  having  been  so  tur- 

M 


1 62  THE  LAST  COURT  FOOL. 

bulently  shattered,  even  when  backed  by  royal 
authority.  Archie  met  him  in  a  passage  of  the 
palace.  "  News  from  Scotland,  your  Grace,"  he  said. 
"  Who's  the  fool  now  ? "  This  was  too  much  for 
Laud's  patience.  He  went  in  and  made  a  formal 
complaint  to  the  Council,  and  poor  Archie  was 
condemned  to  lose  his  motley  and  be  banished 
from  Court.  It  is  rather  like  crushing  a  fly. 
Archie's  only  raison  d'etre  was  his  liberty  to  sting. 

Laud  was  very  impatient  in  his  manner;  hated  to 
think  that  he  was  wasting  time ;  forgetting  some 
times  that  he  was  perhaps  serving  his  Church  best 
and  doing  his  rank  more  credit  by  giving  slow  and 
simple  persons  a  patient  hearing,  though  conscious 
of  a  thousand  other  things  of  importance  pressing 
upon  him,  than  by  cutting  them  short,  as  he  did 
the  poor  gentleman  from  Wiltshire,  mentioned 
below,  thus  alienating  the  very  class  from  which 
the  Church  has  always  drawn  her  staunchest  sup 
porters —  the  honest  slow-headed  gentlemen,  of 
strong  but  not  enthusiastic  principles,  the  backbone 
of  the  country. 

This  is  well  illustrated  by  the  following  episode. 
The  future  Lord  Clarendon,  then  Edward  Hyde,  a 
young  and  rising  barrister,  was  one  of  Laud's  pro 
teges,  and  owed  practically  everything  to  him.  He 
came  to  the  conclusion  that  Laud  was  increasing 


ABRUPT  AND  IRRITABLE  BEARING.         163 


his  unpopularity  in  the  country  and  damaging 
himself  very  seriously,  even  with  the  well-disposed, 
by  certain  tricks  of  manner,  or  rather  of  bearing 
and  behaviour,  by  an  abruptness  of  speech,  by  a 
want  of  restraint  in  language,  and  by  a  general 
disregard  of  those  amenities  of  courtesy  that  are 
worth  so  little  in  themselves,  but  so  much  to  men 
of  high  position,  whose  refusals  should  never  be 
ungracious,  and  whose  rebukes  should  be  adminis 
tered  with  a  gentle  dignity  and  be  obviously  free 
from  all  suspicion  of  personal  animosity. 

Mr.  Hyde  came  to  the  conclusion  that  his  Grace 
had  no  one  to  tell  him  this,  and  that  he  could  not 
probably  make  a  better  return  for  all  he  owed  to 
Laud  than  by  being  perfectly  candid  and  open 
with  him. 

Professor  Mozley,  by  representing  Hyde  as  con 
sequential  and  officious,  has  obscured,  I  think,  the 
true  spirit  of  the  interview.  He  represents  Hyde 
as  finding  it  a  congenial  and  delightful  task,  and 
entering  upon  it  with  feelings  of  solemn  happi 
ness,  as  one  who  had  a  high  and  gracious  duty  to 
perform.  But  I  think  it  is  clear  that  he  shrank 
very  much  from  the  task,  and  only  went  through 
with  it  from  a  feeling  of  strict  duty  :  though  there  is 
a  touch  of  natural  complacency  about  the  record, 
it  is  rarely  a  pleasant  thing  to  tell  a  man  an  un- 


164  HYDE  REMONSTRATES. 

pleasant  truth  about  himself.  There  are  some 
natural  pedagogues  and  self-made  dominies  in  the 
world — but  not  among  the  young  ;  and  surely  a 
successful  young  man  like  Hyde  is  very  unlikely 
to  have  been  already  censorious.  When,  too,  we 
reflect  that  the  individual  to  be  enlightened  was 
his  guide,  philosopher,  and  friend,  the  benefactor  to 
whom  he  owed  everything,  we  need  not  hesitate  to 
decide  that  it  was  a  disagreeable  duty,  the  kind  of 
duty  of  which  a  man  thinks  with  strong  distaste 
when  he  wakes  in  the  morning  of  the  appointed  day. 

He  went  early  to  Lambeth,  and  found  that  the 
Archbishop  was  getting  a  little  walk  in  the  garden. 
He  was  received  very  kindly,  as  he  always  was  ; 
invited  to  take  a  turn  with  him.  "  What  good 
news  from  the  country,  Mr.  Hyde?"  said  his  Grace, 
unconsciously  giving  him  a  chance. 

Mr.  Hyde  answered  that  there  was  none  good  : 
the  people  were  universally  discontented,  and  (which 
troubled  him  most)  that  many  people  spoke  extreme 
ill  of  his  Grace,  as  the  cause  of  all  that  was  amiss. 

The  Archbishop  replied  that  he  was  sorry  for  it  ; 
he  knew  he  did  not  deserve  it  ;  and  that  he  must 
not  give  over  serving  the  king  and  Church  to  please 
the  people. 

Mr.  Hyde  told  him  he  thought  he  need  not  lessen 
his  zeal  for  either,  and  that  it  grieved  him  to  find 


THE  POOR   GENTLEMAN1  FROM  WILTSHIRE.     165 

people  of  the  best  conditions,  who  loved  both  king 
and  Church,  exceedingly  undevoted,  complaining 
of  his  manner  of  treating  them  when  they  had 
occasion  to  resort  to  him, — and  then  named  two 
persons  of  most  interest  and  credit  in  Wiltshire, 
who  had  that  summer  attended  the  council  board  ; 
adding  that  all  the  Lords  present  used  them  with 
great  courtesy,  and  that  he  alone  spake  sharply  to 
them  ;  and  one  of  them,  supposing  that  somebody 
had  done  him  ill  offices,  and  spoken  slanderously  of 
him  to  his  Grace,  went  the  next  morning  to  Lambeth 
to  present  his  service  to  him,  and  to  discover,  if  he 
could,  what  misrepresentation  had  been  made  of 
him  ;  that,  after  he  had  attended  very  long,  he  was 
admitted  to  speak  with  his  Grace,  who,  scarce  hear 
ing  him,  sharply  answered  him  that  "  he  had  no  time 
for  compliments!'  which  put  the  other  much  out  of 
countenance :  and  that  this  kind  of  behaviour  was 
the  discourse  of  companies  of  all  persons  of  quality. 
The  Archbishop  heard  the  relation  very  patiently 
and  attentively,  and  discoursed  over  every  particular 
with  all  imaginable  condescension,  and  said,  with 
evident  show  of  trouble,  that  he  was  very  unfortu 
nate  to  be  so  ill  understood  ;  that  he  meant  very 
well ;  that  by  an  imperfection  of  nature,  which,  he 
said,  often  troubled  him,  he  might  deliver  the  reso 
lution  of  the  Council  in  such  a  tone  and  with  a 


1 66  GRATEFUL  FOR  FRANKNESS. 

sharpness  of  voice  that  made  men  believe  he  was 
angry  when  he  was  no  such  thing. 

That  he  did  well  remember  that  one  of  them 
(who  was  a  person  of  honour)  came  afterwards  to 
him,  at  a  time  when  he  was  shut  up  about  an  affair 
of  importance  which  required  his  full  thoughts ; 
but  that,  as  soon  as  he  heard  of  the  other's  being 
without,  he  sent  for  him,  himself  going  into  the 
next  room,  and  received  him  very  kindly,  as  he 
thought;  and  supposing  he  came  about  business, 
asked  him  what  the  business  was ;  and  the  other, 
answering  that  he  had  no  business,  but  continuing 
his  address  with  some  ceremony,  he  had  indeed 
said  that  he  had  no  time  for  compliments,  but  he 
did  not  think  he  went  out  of  the  room  in  that 
manner. 

He  added  that  he  was  pleased  with  Mr.  Hyde 
for  speaking  frankly,  and  would  be  glad  to  hear 
anything  which  he  had  to  say. 

Whereupon  Mr.  Hyde  observed  that  the  gentle 
men  had  too  much  reason  for  the  report  they  made, 
and  he  did  not  wonder  they  had  been  much  troubled 
with  his  carriage  toward  them  ;  that  he  did  exceed 
ingly  wish  he  would  more  reserve  his  passion,  and 
would  treat  persons  of  quality  and  honour  and 
interest  in  the  country  with  more  courtesy  and 
condescension. 


167 


His  Grace  said,  smiling,  that  he  could  only  under 
take  for  his  heart — that  he  meant  very  well ;  as  for 
his  tongue,  he  could  not  undertake  not  sometimes 
to  speak  more  heartily  and  sharply  than  he  should 
do  (which  oftentimes  he  was  sorry  and  reprehended 
himself  for),  and  in  a  tone  which  might  be  liable  to 
misinterpretation  with  them  which  were  not  well 
acquainted  with  him. 

After  this  free  discourse,  Mr.  Hyde  ever  found 
himself  more  graciously  received  by  him,  and  treated 
with  more  familiarity,  from  which  he  concluded 
that  if  the  Archbishop  had  had  any  true  friend 
who  could  in  proper  seasons  have  dealt  frankly 
with  him,  he  would  not  only  have  received  it  very 
well,  but  have  profited  by  it. 

Laud  was  wise  enough  not  to  undervalue  this 
plain  speech,  so  difficult  for  persons  in  high  autho 
rity,  especially  when  they  are  not  of  at  all  a  confi 
dential  nature,  to  get  at, — and  great  enough,  too,  to 
feel  no  sort  of  resentment  against  the  teller  of 
home  truths  :  it  is  so  common  in  such  cases  to  profit 
by  the  advice,  and  not  to  forgive  the  adviser. 

Personally,  it  must  be  remembered,  Laud  was  a 
very  shy  man  ;  he  had  evidently  few  really  genial 
impulses.  It  was  not  his  idea  of  happiness  to  be 
surrounded  by  cheerful  acquaintances ;  he  had  not 
the  true  instinct  for  hospitality,  so  important  a 


1 68  MORBID  SENSIBILITY. 

qualification  for  a  Bishop  from  the  earliest  times. 
The  union  of  a  business-like  liturgical  temperament 
with  this  shyness  is  not  uncommon  ;  and  his  brisk, 
authoritative  manner  was,  as  it  so  often  is,  a  refuge 
from  the  feeling  of  personal  uneasiness  in  the 
presence  of  strangers. 

His  extreme,  almost  morbid,  sensibility  to  libels 
and  hostile  public  demonstrations  is  very  remark 
able.  I  have  had  occasion  to  allude  to  it  inciden 
tally  more  than  once  ;  but  the  following  pathetic 
interview  with  Heylyn,  never,  I  think,  before  quoted, 
is  a  good  instance  of  this,  besides  being,  to  my 
mind,  the  best  testimony  to  his  absolute  sincerity 
of  feeling  with  regard  to  the  Church  of  Rome  that 
we  possess. 

"In  the  November  of  this  year  (1639)  I  received 
a  message  from  him  to  attend  him  the  next  day, 
at  two  o'clock  in  the  Afternoon.  The  key  being 
turned  which  opened  the  way  into  his  Study,  I 
found  him  sitting  in  a  Chair,  holding  a  paper  in 
both  hands,  and  his  eyes  so  fixed  upon  the  Paper 
that  he  observed  me  not  at  my  coming  in.  Finding 
him  in  that  Posture,  I  thought  it  fit  in  manners  to 
retire  again  ;  but  the  noise  I  made  by  my  retreat 
bringing  him  back  unto  himself,  he  recalled  me  to 
him,  and  told  me,  after  some  short  pause,  that 
he  well  remembered  he  had  sent  for  me,  but  could 


ACCUSED   OF  ROMISH  TENDENCY.  l6g 

not  tell  for  his  life  what  it  was  about.  After  which 
he  was  pleased  to  say  (not  without  tears  in  his 
eyes)  that  he  had  then  newly  received  a  letter 
acquainting  him  with  the  revolt  of  a  person  of 
quality  in  N.  Wales  to  the  Church  of  Rome :  that 
he  knew  the  increase  of  Popery  by  such  frequent 
revolts  would  be  imputed  unto  him  and  his 
brethren  Bishops,  who  were  least  guilty  of  the 
same  :  that  for  his  part  he  had  done  his  utmost,  so 
far  as  it  might  consist  with  the  Rules  of  Prudence 
and  the  preservation  of  the  Church,  to  suppress 
that  party  and  to  bring  the  chief  sticklers  in  it 
to  condign  punishment.  To  the  truth  whereof 
(lifting  up  his  wet  eyes  to  Heaven)  he  took  God  to 
witness  :  conjuring  me  (as  I  would  answer  it  to  God 
at  the  Day  of  Judgement)  that  if  ever  I  should  come 
to  any  of  those  places  which  he  and  his  Brethren 
by  reason  of  their  great  age  were  not  likely  to  hold 
long,  I  would  employ  all  such  abilities  as  God  had 
given  me,  in  suppressing  the  Romish  party,  who 
by  their  open  undertakings  and  secret  practices 
were  like  to  be  the  ruin  of  this  flourishing  Church." 

If  further  testimony  is  required,  subjoined  is  a 
celebrated  letter  of  Laud's  to  Sir  Kenelm  Digby,  on 
the  conversion  of  the  latter  to  Roman  Catholicism. 

Sir  Kenelm  Digby,  eldest  son  of  Sir  Everard 
Digby  who  suffered  for  his  share  in  the  Gunpowder 


SIR   KENELM  DIGBY. 


Plot,  was  a  man  who  once  enjoyed  the  reputation 
of  a  philosopher.  He  certainly  took  the  fancy  of 
the  time,  and  was,  for  a  little,  one  of  the  best- 
known  men  in  England. 

His  exact  connection  in  early  life  with  Laud  is 
not  easy  to  discover,  but  it  is  stated  that  he  was 
brought  up  under  Laud's  direction,  when  Dean 
of  Gloucester.  This  would  mean,  educated  in  his 
house,  and  thus  might  stand  for  a  very  close, 
almost  paternal  relation. 

He  first  came  before  the  world  as  the  inventor 
or  rather  propagator  of  an  astounding  medical 
fiction,  named  "  Sympathetic  Powder,"  by  which 
wounds  were  to  be  healed  in  the  absence  of  the 
patient.  Perhaps,  according  to  modern  lights, 
this  kind  of  healing  is  not  so  incredible  as  would 
appear. 

He  got  a  reputation  by  his  gallant  conduct  at 
the  siege  of  Algiers,  in  1628,  where  he  seems  to 
have  fought  like  a  Viking  ;  and  in  1636  he  excited 
a  very  general  interest  by  becoming  a  convert 
to  the  Church  of  Rome.  The  letter  subjoined, 
which  is  interesting  both  on  public  and  private 
grounds,  was  written  by  Laud  on  this  occasion. 

He  was  a  prisoner  under  the  Commonwealth 
and  was  cited  as  a  witness  in  Laud's  trial,  on  the 
subject  of  the  offer  of  the  Cardinal's  hat,  when  he 


HIS  CONVERSION  TO  ROME.  I? I 

stated  his  firm  belief  in  Laud's  staunch  Protestant 
ism.  He  was  set  at  liberty  by  the  special  request 
of  the  Court  of  France,  and  transferred  himself  to 
that  country,  where  he  met  Descartes,  and  in 
collaboration  with  him  produced  some  curious 
philosophical  treatises.  He  died  in  1665. 

His  handsome  presence  and  great  powers  of 
conversation,  or  rather  monologue,  seem  to  have 
made  him  a  celebrity,  and  his  life  certainly  com 
bines  the  elements  of  romantic  interest  in  the 
highest  degree. 

ARCHBISHOP    LAUD'S    LETTER   TO    SIR 
KENELM    DIGBY. 

"  Sahitem  in  CJiristo. 

"WORTHY    SIR, 

"  I  am  sorry  for  all  the  contents  of  your 
Letter,  save  that  which  expresses  your  love  to  me. 
And  I  was  not  a  little  troubled  at  the  very  first 
words  of  it.  For  you  begin,  that  my  Lord 
Ambassador  told  you  I  was  not  pleased  to  hear 
you  had  made  a  defection  from  the  Church  of 
England.  It  is  most  true,  I  was  informed  so  ;  and 
thereupon  I  writ  to  my  Lord  Ambassador,  to  know 
what  he  heard  of  it  there.  But  it  is  true  likewise, 
that  I  writ  to  yourself;  and  Mr.  Secretary  Cook 


1 72  OUTSPOKEN  AFFECTION. 

sent  my  Letters  very  carefully.  Now  seeing  your 
Letters  mentioned  my  Lord  Ambassador's  speech 
with  you,  without  any  notice  taken  of  my  writing  ; 
I  could  not  but  fear  these  Letters  of  mine  came 
not  to  your  hands.  Out  of  this  fear,  your  second 
Letters  took  me  ;  for  they  acknowledged  the 
receipt  of  mine,  and  your  kind  acceptance  of  them. 
Had  they  miscarried,  I  should  have  held  it  a  great 
misfortune.  For  you  must  needs  have  condemned 
me  deeply  in  your  own  thoughts,  if  in  such  a  near 
and  tender  business,  I  should  have  solicited  my 
Lord  Ambassador,  and  not  written  to  yourself. 

"  In  the  next  place  I  thank  you,  and  take  it  for 
a  great  testimony  of  your  love  to  me,  that  you 
have  been  pleased  to  give  me  so  open  and  clear 
account  of  your  proceedings  with  yourself  in  this 
matter  of  religion.  In  which,  as  I  cannot  but 
commend  the  strict  reckoning,  to  which  you  have 
called  yourself ;  so  I  could  have  wished,  before 
you  had  absolutely  settled  the  foot  of  that  account, 
you  would  have  called  in  some  friend,  and  made 
use  of  his  eyes  as  a  bye-stander,  who  oftentimes 
sees  more  than  he  that  plays  the  game.  You 
write,  I  confess,  that  after  you  had  fallen  upon 
these  troublesome  thoughts,  you  were  nigh  two 
years  in  the  diligent  discussion  of  this  matter  ;  and 
that  you  omitted  no  industry,  either  of  conversing 


ONESIDED  INFLUENCE.  1/3 


with  learned  men,  or  of  reading  the  best  authors, 
to  beget  in  you  a  right  intelligence  of  this  subject. 
I  believe  all  this,  and  you  did  wisely  to  do  it. 
But  I  have  some  questions,  out  of  the  freedom  of 
a  friend,  to  ask  about  it.  Were  not  all  the  learned 
men,  you  conversed  with  for  this  particular,  of  the 
Roman  party  ?  Were  not  the  best  authors,  you 
mention,  of  the  same  side  ?  If  both  men  and 
authors  were  the  same  way,  can  they  beget  any 
righter  intelligence  in  you,  than  is  in  themselves  ? 
If  they  were  men  and  authors  on  both  sides,  with 
whom  you  conversed  ;  why  was  I  (whom  you  are 
pleased  to  style  one  of  your  best  friends)  omitted  ? 
True,  it  may  be,  you  could  not  reckon  me  among 
those  learned  men  and  able  for  direction,  with 
whom  you  conversed  :  suppose  that ;  yet  yourself 
accounts  me  among  your  friends.  And  is  it  not 
many  times  as  useful,  when  thoughts  are  distracted, 
to  make  use  of  the  freedom  and  openness  of  a 
friend  not  altogether  ignorant,  as  of  those  which 
are  thought  more  learned,  but  not  so  free,  nor 
perhaps  so  indifferent  ? 

"  But  the  result,  you  say,  that  first  began  to 
settle  you,  was,  that  you  discerned  by  this  your 
diligent  conversation,  and  studious  reading,  that 
there  were  great  mistakings  on  both  sides,  and 
that  passion  and  affection  to  a  party  transported 


174  CHANGING  SIDES. 

too  many  of  those  that  entered  into  the  lists  in 
this  quarrel.  Suppose  this  also  to  be  true,  I  am 
heartily  sorry,  and  have  been  ever  since  I  was  of 
any  understanding  in  matters  of  religion,  to  hear 
of  sides  in  the  Church.  And  I  make  no  doubt, 
but  it  will  one  day  fall  heavy  upon  all  that  wilfully 
make,  or  purposely  continue,  sidings  in  that  body. 
But  when  sides  are  made  and  continued,  remember 
you  confess  there  are  great  mistakings  on  both 
sides.  And  how,  then,  can  you  go  from  one  side 
to  the  other,  but  you  must  go  from  one  great  mis 
taking  to  another  ?  And  if  so,  then  by  changing 
the  side,  you  do  but  change  the  mistaking,  not 
quit  yourself  from  mistakes.  And  if  you  do  quit 
yourself  from  them,  by  .God's  goodness,  and  your 
own  strength  ;  yet  why  might  not  that  have  been 
done  without  changing  the  side,  since  mistakes  are 
on  both  sides  ?  As  for  the  passion  and  transpor 
tation  of  many  that  enter  the  lists  of  this  quarrel, 
I  am  sure  you  mean  not  to  make  their  passion 
your  guide  ;  for  that  would  make  you  mistake 
indeed.  And  why,  then,  should  their  passion  work 
upon  your  judgment  ?  especially,  since  the  passion 
as  well  as  the  mistakes  are  confessed  to  be  on  both 
sides. 

"  After  this  follows  the  main  part  of  your  Letters, 
and  that  which  principally  resolved  you   to  enter 


RELIGIOUS  FREEDOM.  175 

again  the  communion  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  in 
which  you  had  been  born  and  bred,  against  that 
semblance  of  good  reason,  which  formerly  had 
made  you  adhere  to  the  Church  of  England. 

"  And  first  you  say,  you  now  perceive  that  you 
may  preserve  yourself  in  that  Church,  without 
having  your  belief  bound  up  in  several  particulars, 
the  dislike  whereof  had  been  a  motive  to  you  to 
free  yourself  from  the  jurisdiction  which  you  con 
ceived  did  impose  them.  It  is  true  all  Churches 
have  some  particulars  free.  But  doth  that  Church 
leave  you  free  to  believe,  or  not  believe,  any  thing 
determined  in  it  ?  And  did  not  your  former  dis 
like  arise  from  some  things  determined  in  and  by 
that  Church  ?  And  if  so,  what  freedom  see  you 
now,  that  you  saw  not  then  ?  And  you  cannot 
well  say  that  your  dislike  arose  from  any  thing  not 
determined  ;  for  in  those,  the  jurisdiction  of  that 
Church  imposes  not. 

"You  add,  that  your  greatest  difficulties  were 
solved,  when  you  could  distinguish  between  the 
opinions  of  some  new  men  raised  upon  some 
wrested  inferences,  and  the  plain  and  solid  articles 
of  faith  delivered  at  the  first.  Why,  but  I  cannot 
but  be  confident  you  could  distinguish  these  long 
since,  and  long  before  you  joined  yourself  to  the 
Church  of  England.  And  that  therefore  your 


176  ARTICLES   OF  FAITH. 


greatest  difficulties  (if  these  were  they)  were  as 
fully  and  fairly  solved  then,  as  now  they  are,  or 
can  be.  Besides,  if  by  these  plain  and  solid  Articles 
you  mean  none  but  the  Creed  (and  certainly  no 
other  were  delivered  at  the  first),  you  seem  to  inti 
mate  by  comparing  this  and  the  former  passage, 
that  so  you  believe  these  plain  and  first  Articles, 
you  may  preserve  yourself  in  that  Church,  from 
having  your  belief  bound  up  to  other  particulars  ; 
which  I  think  few  will  believe,  besides  yourself,  if 
you  can  believe  it.  And  the  opinions  of  new  men, 
and  the  wrested  inferences  upon  these,  are  some 
of  those  great  mistakes  which  you  say  are  on  both 
sides,  and  therefore  needed  not  to  have  caused 
your  change. 

"  To  these  first  Articles  you  say,  The  Church  in 
no  succeeding  age  hath  power  to  add  (as  such)  the 
least  tittle  of  new  doctrine.  Be  it  so  ;  and  I  be 
lieve  it  heartily  (not  as  such),  especially  if  you 
mean  the  Articles  of  the  Creed.  But  yet  if  that 
Church  do  maintain,  that  all  her  decisions  in  a 
General  Council,  are  Articles  Fidei  Catholicce,  and 
that  all  Christians  are  bound  to  believe  all  and 
every  one  of  them,  eadem  Fide,  qua  Fidei  A  rticulos  ; 
and  that  he  is  an  heretic  which  believes  them  not 
all ;  where  is  then  your  freedom,  or  your  not  being 
bound  up  in  several  particulars  ?  And  if  you  reply, 


CATHOLIC  LIBERTY.  1/7 

you  dislike  no  determination  which  that  Church 
hath  made  ;  then  why  did  you  formerly  leave  it,  to 
free  yourself  from  that  jurisdiction  that  you  con 
ceived  imposed  them  ?  For  if  the  things  which 
troubled  you  were  particulars  not  determined,  they 
were  not  imposed  upon  your  belief.  And  if  they 
were  determined,  and  so  imposed,  how  are  you 
now  set  free  more  than  then  ? 

"You  say  again,  You  see  now,  that  to  be  a 
Catholic,  doth  not  deprive  them  of  the  forenamed 
liberty,  who  have  abilities  to  examine  the  things 
you  formerly  stuck  at,  and  drive  them  up  to  their 
first  principles.  But  first  then  ;  what  shall  become 
of  their  liberty,  who  are  not  able  to  examine? 
shall  they  enthral  their  consciences  ?  Next,  what 
shall  secure  them,  who  think  themselves,  and  are 
perhaps  thought  by  others,  able  to  examine,  yet 
indeed  are  not  ?  Thirdly  ;  what  assurance  is  there 
in  cases  not  demonstrable  (as  few  things  in  religion 
are),  that  they  which  are  able  to  examine,  have 
either  no  affection  to  blind  their  judgment,  or  may 
not  mistake  themselves  and  their  way  in  driving  a 
doubtful  point  to  its  first  principles  ?  Lastly  ;  how 
much  doth  this  differ  from  leaning  upon  a  private 
spirit,  so  much  cried  out  against  by  that  side, 
when  men,  under  pretence  of  their  ability,  shall 
examine  the  tenets  of  the  Church,  and  assume  a 

N 


CHURCH  OBLIGATIONS. 


liberty  to  themselves  under   colour  of  not   being 
bound  ? 

"  But,  you  say,  this  is  not  the  breaking  of  any 
obligation  that  the  Church  lays  upon  you  ;  but 
only  an  exact  understanding  of  the  just  and  utmost 
obligations  that  side  ties  men  to.  I  must  here 
question  again.  For,  first,  what  shall  become  of 
their  freedom,  that  cannot  reach  to  this  exact 
understanding  ?  And  next,  do  not  you  make 
yourself,  as  a  private  man,  judge  of  the  Church's 
obligations  upon  you  ?  And  is  it  not  as  great  an 
usurpation  upon  the  Church's  power  and  right,  to 
be  judge  of  her  obligations,  as  of  her  tenets  ?  For 
if  the  points  be  left  free,  there  is  no  obligation  ;  nor 
can  you,  or  need  any  other,  have  any  scruple.  But 
if  the  points  be  binding  by  the  predetermination  of 
the  Church,  can  you  any  way  be  judge  of  her 
obligation,  but  you  must  be  judge  also  of  the  point 
to  which  she  obliges  ?  Now,  I  think,  that  the 
Church  will  hardly  give  liberty  to  any  private  man 
to  be  so  far  her  judge,  since  she  scarce  allows  so 
much  to  any,  as  judicium  discretionis,  in  things 
determined  by  her. 

"These  utmost  obligations,  to  which  that  side 
ties  men,  you  believe  many  men  (and  not  of  the 
meanest  note)  pass  over  in  gross,  without  ever 
thoroughly  entering  into  the  due  consideration 


THE   ORIGINAL   CHURCH. 


thereof.  And  truly  I  believe  so  too,  that  among 
too  many  men  on  both  sides,  neither  the  points  nor 
the  obligations  to  them  are  weighed  as  they  ought. 
But  that  is  no  warrant  (pardon  my  freedom)  that 
yourself  hath  considered  them  in  all  circumstances, 
or  that  you  have  considered  them  better  now  than 
you  did  before,  when  the  dislike  of  that  imposing 
jurisdiction  was  your  first  motive  to  free  yourself 
from  it  by  joining  to  the  Church  of  England. 

"  And  whereas  you  say,  that  you  have  returned 
into  that  Communion,  who  from  your  birth  had 
right  of  possession  in  you,  and  therefore  ought  to 
continue  it,  unless  clear  and  evident  proof  (which 
you  say  surely  cannot  be  found)  should  have 
evicted  you  from  it  :  truly,  Sir,  I  think  this  had 
been  spoken  with  more  advantage  to  you  and  your 
cause,  before  your  adhering  to  the  Church  of  Eng 
land,  than  now  ;  for  then  right  of  possession  could 
not  have  been  thought  little.  But  now,  since  you 
deserted  that  Communion,  either  you  did  it  upon 
clear  and  evident  proof,  or  upon  apparent  only. 
If  you  did  it  then  upon  clear  and  evident  proof, 
why  say  you  now  no  such  can  be  found?  If  you 
did  it  but  upon  apparent  and  seeming  proof  (a 
semblance  of  very  good  reason,  as  yourself  calls  it), 
why  did  you  then  come  off  from  that  Communion, 
till  your  proof  were  clear  and  evident  ?  And  v1  y 


180  OUR    UNHAPPY  DIVISIONS. 

may  not  that,  which  now  seems  clear  and  evident, 
be  but  apparent,  as  well  as  that,  which  then  seemed 
clear  unto  you,  be  but  semblance  now  ?  Nor  would 
I  have  you  say,  that  clear  and  evident  proof  cannot 
be  found  for  a  man,  in  this  case  of  religion,  to 
forego  the  Communion  which  had  right  of  posses 
sion  in  him  from  his  birth  ;  for  the  proposition  is 
an  universal  negative,  and  of  hard  proof.  And 
therefore,  though  I  think  I  know  you  and  your 
judgment  so  well,  that  I  may  not  without  manifest 
wrong  charge  you,  that  you  did  in  this  great  action, 
and  so  nearly  concerning  you,  ad  pauca  respicere, 
which  our  great  Master  tells  us  breeds  facile  and 
easy,  rather  than  safe  and  warrantable  determina 
tions,  yet  it  will  be  upon  you  not  only  in  honour 
without,  but  also  in  conscience  within,  to  be  able  to 
assure  yourself  that  you  did  ad  plurinia,  if  not  ad 
omnia  respicere. 

"  The  thing  being  so  weighty  in  itself,  and  the 
miserable  division  of  Christendom  (never  sufficiently 
to  be  lamented)  making  the  doubt  so  great,  that 
you  who  have  been  on  both  sides,  must  needs  be 
under  the  dispute  of  both  sides,  whether  this  last 
act  of  yours,  be  not  in  you  rather  a  relapse  into  a 
former  sickness,  than  a  recovery  from  a  former  fall. 
"  But  against  this,  the  temper  of  your  mind  (you 
say)  arms  you  against  all  censures,  no  slight  air  of 


SECRECY  OF  THE   CONVERSION.  l8l 

reputation  being  able  to  move  you.  In  this,  I  must 
needs  say,  you  are  happy ;  for  he  that  can  be 
moved  from  himself  by  the  changeable  breath  of 
men,  lives  more  out  of  than  in  himself;  and  (which 
is  a  misery  beyond  all  expression)  must  in  all 
doubts  go  to  other  men  for  resolution  ;  not  to  him 
self;  as  if  he  had  no  soul  within  him.  But  yetpost 
conscientiam  fama.  And  though  I  would  not  desire 
to  live  by  reputation  ;  yet  would  I  leave  no  good 
means  untried,  rather  than  live  without  it.  And 
how  far  you  have  brought  yourself  in  question, 
which  of  these  two,  conscience  or  reputation,  you 
have  shaken  by  this  double  change,  I  leave  your 
self  to  judge  ;  because  you  say  your  first  was  with 
a  semblance  of  very  good  reason.  And  though 
you  say  again,  that  it  now  appears  you  were  then 
misled  ;  yet  you  will  have  much  ado  to  make  the 
world  think  so. 

"  The  way  you  took  in  concealing  this  your 
resolution  of  returning  into  that  Communion,  and 
the  reasons  which  you  give  why  you  so  privately 
carried  it  here,  I  cannot  but  approve.  They  are 
full  of  all  ingenuity,  tender  and  civil  respects,  fitted 
to  avoid  discontent  in  your  friends,  and  scandal 
that  might  be  taken  by  others,  or  contumely  that 
might  be  returned  upon  yourself.  And  as  are 
these  reasons,  so  is  the  whole  frame  of  your  Letter 


I  82       WHY  DID  HE  NOT  TRUST  HIS  FRIENDS? 


(setting  aside  that  I  cannot  concur  in  judgment) 
full  of  discretion  and  temper,  and  so  like  yourself, 
that  I  cannot  but  love  even  that  which  I  dislike  in 
it.  And  though  I  shall  never  be  other  than  I  have 
been  to  the  worth  of  Sir  Kenelm  Digby  ;  yet  most 
heartily  sorry  I  am,  that  a  man  whose  discourse  did 
so  much  content  me,  should  thus  slide  away  from  me, 
before  I  had  so  much  as  suspicion  to  awaken  me,  and 
suggest  that  he  was  going.  Had  you  put  me  into  a 
dispensation,  and  communicated  your  thoughts  to 
me  before  they  had  grown  up  into  resolutions,  I  am 
a  priest,  and  would  have  put  on  what  secresy  you 
should  have  commanded.  A  little  knowledge  I  have 
(God  knows,  a  little),  I  would  have  ventured  it  with 
you  in  that  serious  debate  you  have  had  with  your 
self.  I  have  ever  honoured  you,  since  I  knew  your 
worth,  and  I  would  have  done  all  offices  of  a  friend 
to  keep  you  nearer  than  now  you  are.  But  since 
you  are  gone,  and  settled  another  way,  before  you 
would  let  me  know  it,  I  know  not  now  what  to  say 
to  a  man  of  judgment  ;  and  so  resolved  :  for  to 
what  end  should  I  treat,  when  a  resolution  is  set 
already  ?  So  set,  as  that  you  say  no  clear  and 
evident  proof  can  be  found  against  it :  nor  can  I 
tell  how  to  press  such  a  man  as  you  to  ring  the 
changes  in  religion.  In  your  power  it  was  not  to 
change  ;  in  mine  it  is  not  to  make  you  change 


HAS  TOLD    THE  KING.  183 


again.  Therefore  to  the  moderation  of  your  own 
heart,  under  the  grace  of  God,  I  must  and  do  now 
leave  you  for  matter  of  religion  ;  but  retaining  still 
with  me,  and  entirely,  all  the  love  and  friendliness 
which  your  worth  won  from  me  ;  well  knowing,  that 
all  differences  in  opinion  shake  not  the  foundations 
of  religion. 

"  Now  to  your  Postscript,  and  then  I  have  done. 
That  I  am  the  first  and  the  only  person  to  whom 
you  have  written  thus  freely  :   I  thank  you  heartily 
for  it.     For  I  cannot  conceive  any  thing  thereby, 
but  your  great  respect    to  me,  which  hath  abun 
dantly  spread  itself  all  over  your  Letter.    And  had 
you  written  this  to  me,  with  a  restraint  of  making 
it  further  known,   I   should   have  performed   that 
trust :  but  since  you  have  submitted  it  to  me,  what 
further  knowledge  of  it  I  shall  think  fit  to  give  to 
any  other  person  ;   I  have,  as  I  took  myself  bound, 
acquainted  his  Majesty  with  it,  who  gave  a  great 
deal  of  very  good  expression  concerning  you,  and 
is  not  a  little  sorry  to  lose  the  service  of  so  able  a 
subject     I  have  likewise  made  it  known  in  private 
to  Mr.  Secretary  Cook,  who  was  as  confident  of 
you   as  myself.     I  could  hardly  believe  your  own 
Letters,   and  he  as  hardly   my  relation.      To  my 
Secretary  I  must  needs  trust  it,  having  not  time  to 
write  it  again  out  of  my  scribbled  copy  ;  but  I  dare 


1 84  WILL  STILL  BE  HIS  FRIEND. 

trust  the  secresy  in  which  I  have  bound  him.  To 
others  I  am  silent,  and  shall  so  continue,  till  the 
thing  open  itself ;  and  I  shall  do  it  out  of  reasons, 
very  like  to  those  which  you  give,  why  yourself 
would  not  divulge  it  here.  In  the  last  place,  you 
promise  yourself,  that  the  condition  you  are  in  will 
not  hinder  me  from  continuing  to  be  the  best  friend 
you  have.  To  this  I  can  say  no  more,  than  that 
I  could  never  arrogate  myself  to  be  your  best 
friend  ;  but  a  poor,  yet  respected  friend  of  yours 
I  have  been,  ever  since  I  knew  you  ;  and  it  is  not 
your  change,  that  can  change  me,  who  never  yet 
left,  but  where  I  was  first  forsaken ;  and  not  always 
there.  So  praying  for  God's  blessing  upon  you, 
and  in  that  way  which  He  knows  most  necessary 
for  you,  I  rest, 

"  Your  very  loving  friend, 

"  To  serve  you  in  Domino, 

"W:  CANT: 
"  LAMBETH,  March  27,  1636. 

"  I  have  writ  this  Letter  freely;  I  shall  look  upon 
all  the  trust  that  ever  you  mean  to  carry  with  me, 
that  you  shew  it  not,  nor  deliver  any  copy  to  any 
man.  Nor  will  I  look  for  any  answer  to  the  queries 
I  have  herein  made.  If  they  do  you  any  good, 
I  am  glad  ;  if  not,  yet  I  have  satisfied  myself.  But 
leisure  I  have  none,  to  write  such  Letters  ;  nor 


COULD   QUOTE  IF  NECESSARY.  185 

will  I  entertain  a  quarrel  in  this  wrangling  age  ; 
and  now  my  strength  is  past.  For  all  things  of 
moment  in  this  Letter,  I  have  pregnant  places  in 
the  Council  of  Trent,  Thomas,  Bellarmin,  Stapleton, 
Valentia,  etc.  But  I  did  not  mean  to  make  a  volume 
of  a  Letter. 

"  Endorsed  this  with  the  Archbishop's  own  hand. 
March  27,  1636." 


1 86  PREFERS  CELIBACY. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

His  preference  in  favour  of  a  celibate  clergy 
was  very  strong.  "  Ceteris  paribus"  he  once 
said  before  the  king  at  Woodstock,  "he  intended, 
in  the  exercise  of  his  patronage,  to  prefer  the 
single  to  the  married."  This  statement  was  mis 
interpreted,  but  he  dexterously  contrived  to  avert 
the  virulence  of  the  misrepresentation  by  presiding 
a  very  short  time  after,  at  the  marriage  of  a 
chaplain  of  his,  Thomas  Turner,  in  the  Chapel  of 
London  House,  to  a  daughter  of  Sir  Francis 
Windebank,  afterwards  Secretary  of  State  upon 
Laud's  own  recommendation.  And  to  a  certain 
extent  he  was  undoubtedly  right.  No  doubt  a 
married  clergy  has  preserved  us  from  other  evils 
so  great  as  to  demand  any  sacrifice  ;  but,  on  the 
other  hand,  it  is  certain  that  a  man  who  is 
bound  not  only  to  secure  a  living  for  himself 
but  a  provision  for  his  family  out  of  the  Church 
revenues  will  not  be  likely,  unless  he  has  private 


POSITION  OF  A   MARRIED   CLERGY.  l8/ 

sources  of  income,  to  spend  the  revenues  of  the 
Church  in  a  single-hearted  way.  No  one  can 
find  fault  with  the  ancient  system  of  putting  vast 
sacred  revenues  into  the  hands  of  pious  single 
men.  They  were  expected  to  be  munificently 
disposed  of  in  a  grand  public  way.  It  is  only 
necessary  to  refer  to  the  names  William  of  Wyke- 
ham,  Waynflete,  and  innumerable  others  to  be 
assured  of  this  ;  and  great  exception  may  justly 
be  taken  to  the  placing  of  these  great  trusts  into 
the  hands  of  family  men.  The  huge  fortunes 
wrung  out  of  the  Church  into  private  hands,  so 
characteristic  of  the  last  century,  will  have  to  be 
atoned  for  some  time,  and  Laud's  position  is  by 
no  means  an  unreasonable  one. 

Everything  at  Lambeth  was  arranged  on  this 
principle.  No  womankind  were  allowed  in  the 
great  establishment.  And  Laud  himself  seems 
to  have  carried  it  still  further — he  had  no  friend 
ship  with  women  ;  he  had  no  natural  inclination  for 
feminine  gentleness  and  the  sweetness  they  add  to 
life.  Mrs.  Maxwell,  wife  of  the  Black  Rod,  in 
whose  house  he  was  kept  for  nearly  a  year,  con 
fided  to  her  gossips  that  he  was  the  most  pious 
soul  she  had  ever  seen,  but  that  he  was  a  silly 
fellow  to  talk  to  a  woman. 

Curiously  enough  this   custom   was  maintained 


1 88  LAUD'S  LIBERALITY. 

at  Lambeth  till  a  late  date.  The  wife  and  family 
of  the  Archbishop  resided  at  a  house  outside  the 
palace,  known  as  "  Mrs.  Moore's  "  or  "  Mrs.  Manners 
Button's  lodging."  In  the  time  of  the  latter  the 
young  ladies  of  the  family  were  conducted  there 
by  footmen  with  flambeaux  every  night,  after 
having  paid  a  respectful  adieu  to  their  parent  by 
kissing  his  hand,  and  returned  to  breakfast  in 
the  morning. 

Laud  had  a  bountiful  mind.  His  munificence 
was  princely.  He  had  no  kind  of  taint  of  niggard 
liness  or  selfish  saving  in  his  composition.  The 
Church  had  lavished  her  worldly  gifts  upon  him, 
and  he  distributed  them  royally.  It  had  invariably 
been  his  custom  when  inducted  into  a  living, — and 
he  had  held  many, — to  set  aside  a  fixed  proportion 
of  the  stipend  as  an  annual  pension  for  twelve 
poor  persons  in  the  parish  ;  to  reserve  one-fifth  for 
charity ;  to  rebuild  or  repair  the  parsonage  house. 
Wherever  he  went,  at  Abergwili,  at  St.  John's,  at 
Lambeth,  at  Reading,  he  built  and  restored  screens 
and  windows,  organs  and  sacred  vessels.  Upon 
these  he  lavished  wealth.  He  gave  the  University 
of  Oxford  over  a  thousand  manuscripts  ;  he  en 
dowed  the  Arabic  professorship  there.  The  only 
complaint  of  the  kind  made  against  him  was  by 
the  Kentish  gentry  and  clergy,  who  complained 


HIS    WILL.  189 


that  the  old  diocesan  entertainments  had  given 
place  to  a  general  hospitality.  They  contrasted 
him  unfavourably  with  Abbot.  "  His  servants," 
they  said,  "hung  about  Westminster  Hall,  St. 
Paul's,  and  the  Royal  Exchange,  with  tickets  of 
invitation  in  their  hands,  to  catch  persons  of 
quality  "  ;  this  they  grudged.  He  died  a  moderately 
wealthy  man.  His  will  is  still  extant — there  are 
innumerable  legacies  to  old  servants  and  relations. 
He  bequeaths  seven  magnificent  rings.  The  fol 
lowing  entries  are  worth  noting  : — 

"  I  take  the  boldness  to  give  to  my  Deare  and 
Dread  Sovereign  King  Charles  (whom  God  blesse) 
i,ooo/.,  and  I  doe  forgive  him  the  Debt  which  hee 
owes  me,  being  2,000!.,  and  require  that  the  two 
tallies  for  it  be  delivered  up. 

"  I  give  to  the  Rl  Honourable  George,  Ld  Duke 
of  Buckingham,  his  grace,  my  chalice  and  patens 
of  Gold  ;  and  theis  I  desire  the  young  Duke  to 
accept  and  use  in  his  Chapell,  as  the  memorial  of 
him  who  had  a  faithfull  heart  to  love,  and  the 
honour  to  be  beloved  of  his  father.  Soe  God 
bless  him  with  wise  and  good  counsells,  and  a 
heart  to  follow  them." 

In  his  life  he  never  fell  into  the  least  degree  of 
nepotism,  so  common  and  so  excusable  a  fault 
of  the  age.  It  was  said  that  he  relieved  his  friends, 


OLD  ST.   PAUL'S. 


but  would  not  raise  them.  He  had  a  near  kins 
man,  Fuller  tells  us,  at  Oxford,  a  good  scholar,  but 
of  a  wild  and  indolent  disposition,  and  inclined  to 
trust  to  his  relationship  with  the  great  man.  This 
lad  he  utterly  refused  to  help  or  advance  till  he 
should  altogether  reform  himself.  "  Breed  up  your 
children  well,"  he  is  recorded  to  have  said  to  a 
needy  relative,  "and  I  will  do  what  I  can  and 
ought  to  raise  them." 

As  might  have  been  expected,  one  of  the  pro 
jects  into  which  he  flung  himself  with  the  greatest 
enthusiasm  was  the  restoration  of  St.  Paul's. 

Old  St.  Paul's,  one  of  the  least  respectable  of 
historical  monuments,  was  a  structure  of  immense 
length  and  height,  but  ill-built  and  inconvenient 
to  the  highest  degree.  It  had  an  ugly  wooden 
vaulting  throughout.  The  nave  had  become  a  kind 
of  Burlington  Arcade  ;  it  was  lined  with  shops,  and 
was  a  fashionable  promenade,  —  literally  a  "den 
of  thieves."  It  was  a  noted  place  for  criminal 
assignations.  The  whole  edifice  was  leaky  and 
shaky,  the  foundations  having  subsided  in  the  most 
alarming  manner.  The  vast  spire  had  fallen  down, 
struck  by  lightning,  and  was  replaced  by  a  low 
pediment. 

King  James  took  up  the  task,  and  contributed 
a   large  sum.     Inigo  Jones  was  set  to  work,  and 


THE  SMOKY  CHIMNEY.  191 

succeeded  in  producing  one  of  the  most  horrible 
and  incongruous  enormities  that  have  ever  dis 
graced  the  earth.  It  was  not  even  quaint. 

The  tower  was  adorned  with  four  gigantic  Ionic 
volutes  in  place  of  flying  buttresses,  and  an  Ionic 
portico  was  added  at  the  west,  together  with  such 
other  additions  as  the  growing  classical  taste  sug 
gested.  Houses  were  pulled  down  about  it,  so  as 
to  afford  a  clear  view  of  one  of  the  most  amazing 
of  structures. 

Laud,  with  a  zeal  for  collecting  that  would  have 
done  credit  to  the  nineteenth  century,  begged  right 
and  left ;  he  got  portions  of  the  effects  of  intestate 
persons  diverted  to  it.  One  story  is  worth  quoting. 
A  brewer  near  Lambeth  had  a  chimney  which 
vomited  an  offensive  smoke  over  the  gardens.  One 
day  when  Laud  was  walking  there  with  Noy,  the 
Attorney-General,  it  was  particularly  noticeable. 
Noy  offered  to  have  it  suppressed  as  a  nuisance. 
Laud  said  that  he  preferred  enduring  the  smoke 
to  interfering  with  an  honest  man.  When  Noy 
was  gone  he  sent  for  the  brewer,  told  him  what  had 
occurred,  adding  that  if  he  would  atone  for  it  by 
a  gift  of  £20  to  St.  Paul's  no  more  should  be  said. 
The  man  offered  £10.  Laud  refused  to  bargain, 
and  the  law  took  its  course ;  the  chimney  was 
condemned. 


BRISK,   BUT  IRRITABLE. 


He  was  fond  of  talking  to  specialists,  especially 
on  Political  or  Economic  questions,  and  astonished 
them  by  the  depth  and  lucidity  of  his  grasp  of 
their  subject  and  his  extreme  quickness  at  seizing 
points.  His  diligence,  when  Commissioner  of  the 
Treasury,  in  inquiring  into  the  details  of  the 
Custom  House,  especially  with  regard  to  tobacco, 
was  unfavourably  commented  upon  by  the  Puritans. 

"  He  might  have  spent  his  time,"  they  said, 
"  better,  and  more  for  his  grace,  in  the  Pulpit,  than 
sharking  and  raking  in  the  Tobacco  shop." 

Of  the  chief  nobility  and  gentry  he  kept  a  secret 
catalogue,  in  which  he  entered  notable  facts,  and 
analysed  their  dispositions  and  tendencies. 

He  had  a  high,  harsh,  and  irritable  voice  —  full  of 
that  kind  of  unconscious  irritability  that  nervous 
energy  and  uneasy  health  are  apt  to  give.  His 
tendency  to  offend  people  unintentionally  has  been 
already  alluded  to,  but  his  unconciliatory  attitude 
shows  itself,  perhaps,  most  markedly  in  the  extreme 
odium  he  incurred  among  the  chief  advisers  of  the 
Crown.  Here  and  there  came  an  uncompromising 
advocate  of  the  antique  loyalty,  like  Strafford,  whose 
respect  for  the  office  carried  him  over  the  initial 
dislike  to  the  man,  and  his  sharp  imperious  manner, 
that  so  many  felt.  But,  as  a  rule,  they  hated 
his  bluntness  and  incorruptibility  ;  they  writhed 


THE  KINGS  PARK.  193 

beneath  his  cold  just  criticisms  ;  they  felt  no  sort  of 
enthusiasm  for  the  cause  which  he  served  so  de 
votedly.  And,  at  the  same  time,  he  was  a  terrible 
antagonist  ;  his  character  was  so  impersonal,  so 
independent,  so  pure,  that  it  was  ludicrous  to  allege 
double-dealing,  self-interest,  or  slackness  against 
him.  They  went  a  different  way  to  work.  Weston, 
the  Lord  Treasurer,  fabricated  untruths  consistently, 
but  Lord  Cottington,  Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer, 
set  to  work  on  far  more  subtle  lines. 

The  following  incident  will  afford  the  best  possible 
illustration  of  this.  Charles,  who  inherited  from 
his  father  a  passionate  love  of  hunting,  determined, 
with  that  unreasonable  tenacity  that  has  seemed 
to  some  so  regal  an  attribute,  to  construct  a  gigantic 
park,  between  Richmond  and  Hampton  Court,  for 
red  and  fallow-deer,  and  to  have  it  walled  in — the 
circuit  being  somewhat  over  ten  miles — at  national 
expense. 

The  time  was  not  a  happy  one.  The  Exchequer 
was  low  ;  the  calls  for  money  had  been  already 
far  too  vehement.  To  gratify  a  private  whim  at 
such  a  time  was  one  of  those  unhappy  mistakes 
which  Charles  was  always  committing.  And  his 
temper  on  these  points  was  fatal  ;  he  imagined  it 
to  be  inconsistent  with  his  dignity  or  his  duty  to 
make  any  concessions. 

O 


194        CHARLES    WILL   NOT  HEAR  REASON. 

It  was  not  merely  walling-in  of  waste  grounds  ; 
there  were  commons  to  be  compensated  for,  farmers 
to  be  bribed,  gentlemen  to  be  bought  out  of  lands 
held  as  freehold  or  on  Crown  leases.  The  king 
offered  royal  terms  because  he  was  utterly  unable 
to  afford  it.  Many  yielded  ;  some  refused.  One 
obstinate  Naboth,  with  the  largest  estate  of  all, 
gave  people  in  general  to  understand  that  tyranny 
was  beginning  in  earnest ;  that  private  property 
was  no  longer  safe  from  the  rapacity  of  the  Crown. 

Lord  Cottington  received  a  number  of  petitions, 
and  interviewed  many  complainants,  and  taking 
the  whole  business  very  much  to  heart,  tried,  by 
much  importunity  and  all  sorts  of  legal  delays,  to 
divert  the  king's  purpose.  At  last  Charles'  sense  of 
dignity  took  fire.  He  told  Cottington,  who  had 
come  for  an  audience,  with  a  number  of  patent 
petty  reasons,  that  he  was  resolved  to  go  through 
with  it,  and  had  already  caused  "  brick  to  be 
burned,  and  much  of  the  wall  to  be  built  on  his 
own  land."  Upon  which  Cottington  gathered  up 
his  papers,  and  went,  in  much  discontent  and  dis 
tress.  He  had  honestly  tried  to  serve  the  king  in 
delaying  this  selfish  and  irritating  project ;  and  his 
interference  was  merely  considered  impertinent. 

Before  long  this  unpopular  scheme  of  the  king's 
became  common  talk.  Laud  made  up  his  mind 


COTTINGTON  DISLIKES  LAUD.  195 

that  he  must  remonstrate  ;  much  as  he  disliked  the 
process,  and  much  as  he  disapproved  of  standing 
in  opposition  to  the  Anointed  Sovereign,  yet  that 
the  king  should  be  dear  in  the  hearts  of  his  people 


was  a  stronger  motive. 


He  spoke,  and  received  an  indifferent,  indecisive 
answer;  he  concluded,  indeed,  from  it  that  the 
king's  mind  was  made  up,  but  that  his  resolution 
had  been  formed  in  consequence  of  insufficient 
information  of  the  mischief  it  was  causing.  Where 
upon  he  went  to  Cottington,  having  heard  by 
rumour  that  he  had  made  some  opposition  to  it, 
and  urgently,  and  with  great  warmth,  pressed  him 
to  give  the  king  good  counsel  in  the  matter. 

Whether  Cottington  was  seized  with  sudden 
irritation  at  the  patronizing  way  in  which  this  was 
done,  and  at  the  unwarrantable  interference  of  the 
Archbishop,  or  whether  it  was  part  of  a  deep 
malevolent  plan  to  bring  Laud  into  discredit,  is  not 
certain.  Whichever  it  was,  it  shows  Laud's  un 
happy  touch  in  dealing  with  official  pride,  and  his 
inaptitude  for  delicate  diplomacy.  At  all  events 
Cottington,  in  his  gravest  manner,  stated  that  in 
his  opinion  the  king's  wishes  were  perfectly  reason 
able,  as  the  place  was  so  convenient  for  his  winter 
exercise,  that  no  one  who  wished  him  to  be  well 
could  conscientiously  dissuade  him. 


196  AND  FOOLS  HIM. 

Whereupon  Laud  took  fire.  Ugly  words  came 
from  him.  He  spoke  of  ruin  and  false  coun 
sellors,  alienation  of  subjects  from  their  king,  and 
the  doom  of  treachery.  Cottington,  delighted  to 
see  the  conflagration  flourish,  proceeded  to  say 
that  to  dissuade  the  king  from  his  project  could 
only  proceed  from  a  want  of  affection  to  his 
person, — was  not  sure,  indeed,  that  it  could  not  be 
called  treason.  Laud,  too  angry  to  see  through  this 
solemn  but  transparent  fooling,  asked  his  meaning  ; 
upon  which  Cottington  replied  that,  "  as  the  king's 
health  depended  upon  his  recreation,  it  was  essen 
tial  that  the  step  should  be  taken."  Laud,  irritated 
beyond  endurance  by  these  flimsy  sophistries,  and 
blinded  to  their  absurdity,  flung  from  the  room  and 
went  straight  to  the  king  to  inveigh  against  Cot 
tington,  taking  some  pains  to  make  his  statements 
conclusive,  and  to  discredit  the  Chancellor's  pleas. 

"My  lord,"  said  Charles,  "you  are  deceived. 
Cottington  is  too  hard  for  you.  Upon  my  word, 
he  hath  not  only  dissuaded  me  more,  and  given 
more  reasons  against  this  business  than  all  the 
men  in  England  have  done,  but  hath  really  ob 
structed  the  work  by  not  doing  his  duty  as  I  com 
manded  him,  for  which  I  have  been  very  much 
displeased  with  him.  You  see  how  unjustly  your 
passion  has  transported  you." 


AN  UNPARDONABLE   OFFENCE.  1 97 

It  is  probable  that  Charles  was  too  dependent 
on  Laud,  and  too  much  moved  by  the  evident 
warmth  and  enthusiasm  for  himself  which  had 
prompted  these  representations,  to  do  more  than 
administer  the  dignified  rebuke  above  given.  But 
it  did  not  mend  matters  at  Court — to  have  flung 
into  the  king's  presence  on  a  wild-goose  chase,  and 
to  find  that  the  man  who  fooled  him  was,  after  all, 
seriously  on  his  side,  was  the  kind  of  action  that 
rankled  in  Laud's  mind.  He  had  no  idea  of 
people  in  high  positions  acting  from  spite  or  with 
double-facedness ;  insincerity  in  the  service  of 
God  and  the  king  was  unpardonable.  And  so 
he  extended  his  disapproval  to  Cottington.  In 
another  man  it  would  have  been  hatred.  But 
Laud  was  not  mean  enough  to  hate ;  he  never 
condescended  so  far — it  was  too  personal  an 
action  ;  he  merely  disapproved  on  public  grounds. 

His  style,  both  in  speaking  and  writing,  is  terse 
and  emphatic  ;  but  it  is  not  a  good  style.  Occa 
sionally  it  is  too  homely  and  humorous,  as 
when,  in  one  of  his  sermons  at  the  Opening  of 
Parliament,  he  says,  speaking  of  some  sinister 
prophecies  about  the  future  of  the  Church, 
"  I  cannot  tell  whether  this  be  Balaam  that  pro- 
phesieth,  or  the  Beast  he  rode  on."  He  was  not 
satisfied  with  his  writing  himself;  he  published  his 


198  STYLE    TERSE  BUT  HOMELY. 

sermons  unwillingly,  and  by  his  will  ordered  many 
to  be  destroyed.  Of  his  published  speeches  there 
are  very  few ;  the  best  known  is  that  delivered  at 
the  Star  Chamber,  on  the  occasion  of  Bastwick's 
censure.  I  subjoin  a  few  extracts  : — 

"  Reformers,"  he  says,  "  are  tolerable,  if  we  are 
sure  that  they  are  patriots  ;  if  not,  if  there  is 
any  self-seeking  motive,  there  is  no  species  so 
detestable. 

"  Quis  tulerit  Gracchos  ?  for  it  is  apparent  that 
the  intention  of  these  men  is  to  raise  a  schism, 
being  themselves  as  great  incendiaries  in  the  State 
as  they  have  been  in  the  Church. 

"  Worship,"  he  says,  "  is  set  at  nought." 
"  For  my  own  part,  I  think  myself  bound  to  wor 
ship  with  Body  as  well  as  in  Soul  whenever  I  come 
where  God  is  worshipped.  And  were  this  kingdom 
such  as  would  allow  no  Holy  Table  standing  in  its 
proper  place,  yet  I  would  worship  God  when  I 
came  into  His  house,  and  were  the  times  such  as 
should  beat  down  churches,  and  all  the  curious 
and  carven  work  thereof  with  axes  and  hammers, 
as  in  Ps.  Ixxiv.  6 — and  such  times  have  been — yet 
would  I  worship  in  what  place  soever  I  came  to 
pray,  tho'  there  were  not  so  much  as  a  stone 
laid  for  Bethel.  But  this  is  the  misery — 'tis  super 
stition  nowadays  for  any  man  to  come  with  more 


SERMONS.  199 


reverence  into  a  church  than  a  Tinker  and  his 
Bitch  come  into  an  Alehouse  ;  the  Comparison  is 
too  homely,  but  my  just  indignation  at  the  temper 
of  the  times  makes  me  speak  it. 

"  Reverence  is  due  towards  His  altar,  as  the 
greatest  place  of  God's  residence  here  upon  Earth. 
I  say  the  greatest,  yea,  greater  than  the  Pulpit, 
for  there  'tis  Hoc  est  Corpus  memn  ;  but  in  the 
Pulpit  'tis  at  most  Hoc  est  Verbum  mcum,  and  a 
greater  reverence  no  doubt  is  due  to  the  Body 
than  to  the  Word  of  God.  And  so  in  relation 
answerably  to  the  Throne,  where  his  Body  is 
usually  present,  than  to  the  Seat  whence  his  Word 
useth  to  be  proclaimed." 

The  sermons  that  remain  to  us,  such  as  the  little 
volume  published  in '1651,  are  curiously  difficult 
reading ;  they  are  closely  argued,  emphatically  stated, 
but  have  not  the  quality  of  permanence.  I  know 
of  no  reading  where  the  attention  so  persistently 
wanders  and  is  so  rarely  enchained.  The  whole 
matter  and  style  of  controversy  is  utterly  alien  from 
our  own.  They  are  mainly  on  unity,  on  the  pre 
rogatives  of  authority,  and  kindred  subjects,  crab- 
bedly  discussed.  It  is  not  nowadays  sufficient,  to 
recommend  political  principles,  that  they  should 
be  found  to  stand  on  an  Old  Testament  basis  ;  a 
verse  of  the  Psalms  is  not  sufficient  to  stamp 


200          THE  MODERNNESS  OF  GREATNESS, 

a  Parliamentary  enactment  as  sound.  But  this 
was  different  when  the  House  of  Commons  was 
not  the  "honourable"  but  the  "godly"  House,  and 
when  members  spoke  with  Bibles  in  their  hands 
and  made  a  copious  commentary  of  texts. 

His  speech  in  reply  to  a  harangue  of  "  sour 
divinity  "  from  Lord  Saye  and  Sele  on  the  abolition 
of  Episcopacy,  and  his  controversy  with  Fisher, 
the  Jesuit,  belong  to  the  same  class  of  literature. 
They  are  justly  forgotten. 

For  Laud  was  not  one  of  those  minds  that  win 
an  influence  over  all  generations  by  the  breadth  of 
their  grasp,  by  their  aloofness  from  all  local  and 
temporary  considerations  ;  he  rather  owed  his 
strength  to  his  concentratedness,  to  his  exact 
adaptation  to  the  position  he  held.  Minds  are  of 
two  classes,  general  and  special.  As  the  historical 
student  comes  across  traces  of  the  general  mind, 
his  immediate  feeling  is, "  How  modern  all  this  is  ! " 
This  modernness  has  been  attained  by  width  of 
view,  by  the  largeness  which  is  not  at  the  mercy 
of  any  surrounding  circumstances  or  tendencies  ; 
and  though  such  writings  as  these,  and  the  thoughts 
which  they  reflect,  have  an  absorbing  interest,  yet 
the  actual  life  of  such  characters  is  apt  to  be 
less  interesting.  They  were  too  great,  too  liberal, 
to  abandon  themselves  to  the  controversies  of  a 


LAUD'S  PROVINCIAL  REPORTS.  2OI 

particular  age  ;  from  petty  differences  they  turned 
with  weariness,  because  they  had  gazed  upon  truth 
in  its  bewildering  height  and  clearness. 

Now  the  lives  of  those  who  fitted  very  closely 
into  the  history  of  their  own  epoch,  are  apt  to  lose 
interest  if  isolated  from  their  immediate  surround 
ings.  Thus  those  of  Laud's  writings  which  deal 
with  general  subjects  have  forfeited  nearly  all  their 
value.  It  is  when  he  comes  into  close  contact  with 
the  great  movements  and  great  personages  of  the 
time  that  he  instantly  absorbs  our  attention. 

Among  the  most  interesting  of  the  Laudian  papers 
at  Lambeth  are  a  number  of  annual  Reports  on  the 
ecclesiastical  condition  of  his  province,  addressed 
to  the  king.  They  are  written  in  various  hand 
writings,  never  in  the  Archbishop's  own,  but  always 
signed  by  him.  They  begin  on  January  2,  1633. 

Interesting  for  two  reasons — Firstly,  on  account 
of  the  trivialities  with  which  they  deal  Any  one 
would  expect  a  report  of  this  nature  to  be  detailed  ; 
but  these,  from  their  shortness,  cannot  be  exhaustive, 
though  they  treat  of  recalcitrant  lecturers,  non- 
residence  of  bishops,  ruinous  churches,  criminous 
clerks,  and  much  other  small  business.  They  are 
very  business-like  documents,  very  different  from 
the  reports  sent  in  by  Laud's  predecessor,  the 
dreary  paragraphs  of  which  all  begin  with  the  same 


202  THE  KIN&S  ANNOTATIONS, 

formula,  "  For  aught  I  know."  That  was  not  Laud's 
line  ;  there  was  nothing  in  his  province  that  he  did 
not  either  know  or  feel  himself  bound  to  know. 

But  the  real  interest  of  the  collection  centres  in 
the  fact  that  every  one  of  these  reports  has  been 
oculis  sitbmissa  fidelibus.  The  king  read  them 
all,  and,  what  is  more,  annotated  them.  In  his  tall 
fine  hand,  with  his  exceedingly  erratic  spelling,  he 
has  scribbled  upon  these  documents  and  initialled 
them. 

For  instance,  in  Laud's  report  of  Lichfield  and 
Coventry,  the  following  entry  occurs  : — 

"  The  Lecturer  went  from  Village  to  Village,  and 
at  the  end  of  the  week  proclaimed  where  they 
should  hear  him  next,  that  his  Disciples  might 
follow  :  they  say  that  this  Lecturer  is  ordained  to 
illuminate  the  Dark  Corners  of  the  Diocese." 

Against  this  the  king  has  written  (I  give  the 
original  spelling)— 

"  If  tJier  bee  darke  Corners  in  this  Dioces,  it  were 
fitt  a  trew  light  should  illuminat  it,  and  not  by  this 
that  is  f alee  and  imcertaine. — C.  R." 
And  again — • 

"  What  the  H.  C.  [High  Commission]  cannot  doe 
in  this,  I  shall  supply  in  a  more  powerful  way" 
And— 

"  Lett  him  goe,  wee  ar  well  ridd  of him" 


CHARACTERISTIC  COMMENTS.  2O3 

And- 

"  Try  your  way  for  some  time'' 
And- 

"  It  is  most  fifty 
And- 

"  Herein  I  shall  not  fail  to  do  my  part '." 
And- 

"  /  shall  doe  so.     Call  for  them:' 

"  Demande  their  helpe  ;  if  they  refuse  I  shall  make 
tJiem  assist  you" 
At  the  end  of  one  he  writes — 

"  I  hope  it  is  to  be  under stoode  that  what  is  not 
certeficd  not  to  be  amiss  is  right,  inching  the  obser 
vation  of  my  instructions :  that  granted  tJds  is  no 
ill  Certificat. 

"Feb.  i6J$.  C-  R" 

These  are  such  characteristic  comments,  so  self- 
willed  and  authoritative  ;  and  it  was  so  charac 
teristic  of  the  king  to  annotate — he  did  it  on  all  his 
books  and  papers.  It  is  wonderfully  interesting 
to  turn  over  these  originals,  to  see  the  actual  papers 
that  stood  for  so  much,  and  the  traces  of  the 
thoughts  of  busy  minds.  I  do  not  think  that 
anything  in  my  researches  gave  me  such  a  thrill  of 
pleasure  as  this  little  discovery :  it  confirms  so 
admirably  the  impression  of  the  detailed  and 


204  THE  DIARY. 


paternal  working  of  the  whole  institution  ;  it  recalls 
the  days  when  kings  had  the  disposition  and  the 
leisure  to  busy  themselves  about  unlicensed  lecturers 
at  Coventry,  and  the  position  of  the  altar,  and  the 
sale  of  Puritan  tracts.  We  can  hardly  wonder 
that  Laud,  backed  with  these  marks  of  royal  con 
fidence  and  esteem,  held  his  fatal  progress  with 
scarcely  a  misgiving.  That  his  Dread  Sovereign, 
like  himself,  was  doomed  to  fall,  was  a  dream  too 
fantastic  to  visit  even  that  foreboding  brain. 

But  of  all  Laud's  remains  the  famous  Diary  is 
by  far  the  most  interesting.  It  is  quite  by  an 
accident  that  it  was  made  public.  There  is  no 
doubt,  I  think,  that  he  would  have  made  away 
with  it  if  he  had  known  that  it  was  to  be  handled 
and  selected  by  Prynne  ;  even,  I  believe,  if  he  had 
suspected  that  it  was  ever  to  see  the  light.  And  for 
this  very  reason  it  deserves  a  very  tender  handling. 
It  is  a  collection  of  miscellaneous  jottings  of  all 
kinds ;  anythingwhich  struck  him  as  being  of  interest 
he  appears  to  have  entered — memoranda  of  public 
events,  very  private  entries,  even  mere  unintelli 
gible  facts  about  his  health,  his  dreams,  his  adven 
tures  of  every  kind — but  all  meant  for  his  own 
perusal,  and  for  no  other  eye.  That  was  not  the 
age  when  a  public  man  might  look  forward,  as  is 
the  deplorable  fashion  now,  with  tolerable  certainty 


THE  MYSTERIOUS  INITIALS.  2O5 

to  the  editing  of  his  diaries  and  letters  with  copious 
notes. 

It  is  hard  indeed  to  see  any  motive  in  such  a 
compilation,  for  it  is  evidently  not  put  together 
for  purposes  of  business — it  is  far  too  miscellaneous 
and  casual ;  he  must  have  scribbled  down  some 
what  whimsically  anything  that  struck  him.  It  is, 
as  a  consequence,  full  of  mannerisms,  and  gives  the 
best  possible  picture,  because  it  is  so  unconscious, 
of  the  man. 

Thus  it  is  a  strange  book,  of  wonderful  interest, 
as  the  secret  record  of  a  very  enigmatic  mind. 
It  was  an  age  of  ciphers.  The  notorious  "  thorough  " 
which  is  so  frequently  found  in  his  letters  to 
Strafford  and  in  Stafford's  replies  is  a  sign  of 
this.  "  Thorough "  stood,  as  has  been  said,  for 
some  sweeping  policy  which  they  had  discussed 
together  and  bound  themselves  to  carry  out.  But, 
besides  this,  in  the  Diary  there  are  constantly 
occurring  mysterious  initials,  the  key  to  which 
has  never  been  found.  Prynne's  interpretation  is 
characteristic  ;  he  professes  to  see  in  them  the 
record  of  clandestine  and  immoral  intimacies. 
This  is,  of  course,  nothing  more  than  a  defamation. 

So  far  is  clear.  He  seems  to  note  his  first  meet 
ing  with  certain  people,  and  the  various  stages  of 
their  intimacy.  "There  I  first  knew  what  E.  H. 


206  SUPERSTITIOUS  HABIT. 

thought  of  me."  "  Hope  was  given  to  me  of  A.  H., 
Jan.  I,  which  afterwards  proved  my  great  happiness. 
I  begin  to  hope  it,  Jan.  21.  My  next  infortunate- 
ness  was  with  E.  B.,  Dec.  30.  A  stay  in  this. 
My  great  business  with  E.  B.  began  Jan.  22.  It 
settled  as  it  could,  March  5.  It  hath  had  many 
changes,  and  what  will  become  of  it  God  knoweth." 

It  is  strangely  superstitious  too.  He  remarks 
how  often  he  is  falling  upon  the  day  of  "  Decolla 
tion  of  St.  John  Baptist."  He  notes  such  facts  as 
two  robins  flying  into  his  study,  his  nose  bleeding 
(a  rare  occurrence),  his  picture  slipping  from  the 
wall,  and  many  other  trivial  incidents — why,  we 
cannot  quite  divine, — perhaps  it  was  an  early  habit 
unconsciously  contracted  and  never  overcome,  of 
thinking  of  little  events  as  portents.  The  well- 
known  parallel  of  Dr.  Johnson  will  occur  to  every 
mind ;  he  rebukes  himself  for  mentioning  such 
things,  and  excuses  himself  humorously  on  the 
ground  that  he  has  been  accustomed  to  do  so. 

Those  writers  whose  enthusiasm  for  Laud  is 
highest  have  dwelt  much  upon  the  devotional  side 
of  his  character.  They  speak  of  the  buried  life  of 
prayer  as  being  his  real  life,  that  in  which  he  moved 
most  easily,  that  to  which  he  gratefully  returned 
in  the  intervals  of  business,  as  a  jewel  which  he 
took  out  to  gaze  upon  in  secret. 


PRIVATE  DEVOTION.  2O/ 

This  rests  upon  some  rather  exaggerated  ex 
pression  of  remorse  in  the  Diary,  some  hints  of 
his  great  delight  in  the  Church  Service,  his  book 
of  private  devotions,  and  little  more.  But  in  the 
Diary  the  devotional  expressions  bear  a  most 
microscopic  proportion  to  the  secular  entries  ;  and 
any  candid  student  must  confess  that  the  Devotions 
are  far  more  liturgical  than  devotional.  It  is  not 
the  mystic  who  writes  his  prayers  out  in  a  book. 
The  precision  of  such  an  arrangement  is  thoroughly 
antagonistic  to  the  vaguer  and  more  spontaneous 
impulses  of  contemplation.  No !  the  man  who 
has  his  volume  of  private  prayer  is  rather  the  soul 
who  feels  the  need  of  the  frequent  cleansing  of 
prayer,  and  at  the  same  time  is  conscious  of  the 
difficulty  of  attaining  his  end  without  some  ex 
traneous  help  and  appointed  form. 

I  do  not  think  we  are  justified  in  saying  more 
than  that  he  was  a  prayerful  man,  but  more 
liturgically  prayerful  than  contemplatively.  I  do 
not  think  that  he  went  to  his  prayers  for  light  and 
leading  (the  one  extract  that  I  have  given,  p.  12, 
is  of  too  practical  a  kind),  but  that  he  looked 
upon  them  as  a  bounden  duty  and  as  a  source  of 
comfort.  I  am  sure  that  his  secular  life  was  far 
more  real  to  him  than  the  meditative  life  could 
possibly  have  been. 


208  DREAMS. 


Lastly,  his  dreams.  Of  these  he  makes  constant 
mention.  "  Dreamed  that  all  the  teeth  of  my  lower 
jaw  fell  out  save  one,  which  I  had  much  ado  to 
hold  in  with  both  my  hands."  "  Dreamed  that  my 
mother  shewed  me  a  certain  old  man  ;  he  seemed 
to  lie  upon  the  ground — merry  enough,  but  with  a 
wrinkled  countenance.  His  name  was  Grove."  At 
one  time  it  was  always  about  Williams.  "  Dreamed 
that  the  Ld  K.  [Keeper],  was  dead  :  that  I  passed  by 
one  of  his  men  that  was  about  a  monument  for 
him  :  that  I  heard  him  say  that  his  lower  lip  was 
infinitely  swelled  and  fallen,  and  he  rotten  already. 
This  dream  did  trouble  me."  "  In  my  sleep  his 
Majesty  King  J.  appeared  to  me  [this  was  after 
his  death].  I  saw  him  only  passing  by  swiftly. 
He  was  of  a  pleasant  and  serene  countenance. 
In  passing  he  saw  me  and  beckoned  to  me, 
smiled,  and  was  immediately  withdrawn  from  my 
sight. 

"  Sep.  26,  Sunday.  That  night  I  dreamed  of  the 
marriage  of  I  know  not  whom  at  Oxford.  All 
that  were  present  were  clothed  in  flourishing  green 
garments.  I  knew  none  of  them,  but  Thomas 
Flaxnye.  Immediately  after,  without  any  inter 
mission  of  sleep  (that  I  know  of),  I  thought  I  saw 
the  Bishop  of  Worcester,  his  head  and  shoulders 
covered  with  linen.  He  advised  and  invited  me 


THE  RESTLESS  BRAIN.  2OQ 

kindly  to  dwell  with  them,  marking  out  a  place 
where  the  Court  of  Marches  of  Wales  was  then 
held.  But  not  staying  for  my  answer,  he  sub 
joined,  that  he  knew  I  could  not  live  so  meanly,  etc. 

"  My  dream  of  my  Blessed  Lord  and  Saviour, 
J.  C,  one  of  the  most  comfortable  passages  that 
I  ever  had  in  my  life." 

These  are  not  important  facts,  but  they  are 
characteristic.  In  constructing  historical  portraits, 
we  cannot  afford  to  sacrifice  any  point,  however 
small.  They  only  confirm  the  notion  of  the  busy 
mind,  never  resting  even  during  sleep,  turning  over 
and  over  in  that  grotesque  image-land  the  capital 
it  has  gained  in  the  day. 


210  RITUALISM. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

THERE  is  one  question  closely  connected  with 
the  life  and  principles  of  Laud  which  deserves 
especial  consideration,  bearing  as  it  does  so  nearly 
upon  the  controversy  which,  consciously  or  uncon 
sciously,  is  at  the  root  of  so  much  of  the  religious 
dissidence  of  modern  days. 

The  most  ardent  religious  reformers  of  the  present 
time  are  perhaps  to  be  found  in  the  school  that 
attaches  the  highest  possible  value  to  the  form  and 
ritual  of  worship.  The  Ritualists  have  established 
their  claim  to  serious  consideration  by  the  notable 
success  which  attends  their  evangelistic  efforts. 
Among  the  poorest  populations  of  large  towns,  that 
class  which  political  philosophers  tell  us  contains 
the  already  germinating  seeds  of  our  future  rulers, 
the  Democracy,  they  labour  unceasingly,  and 
their  labours  are  not  in  vain.  It  seems  at  present 
as  if  the  only  great  successes  which  have  been 
recorded  in  the  attempts  to  evangelize  the  masses 


DISSENT.  2  1 1 


have  been  attained  by  one  or  the  other  of  two  great 
movements — the  internal  and  the  external. 

The  internal  movement  has  been  that  of  Dissent. 
General  Booth,  whose  sympathetic  knowledge  of 
the  wants  of  these  bewildering  millions  has  been 
won  by  an  inner  acquaintance,  through  birth  and 
training,  with  these  needs,  represents  perhaps  most 
adequately  the  most  vigorous  attempt  that  has  been 
made,  so  to  speak,  within  the  lower  classes  to  raise 
themselves  spiritually.  Mr.  Moody  has  done  the 
same  for  the  middle  class.  They  have  had,  and  con 
tinue  to  have,  their  successes  ;  their  converts  are 
numbered  by  tens  of  thousands. 

The  external  movement  has  been  numerically 
even  more  successful,  though  conducted  in  a  wider 
and  less  concentrated  manner.  The  Ritualists  have 
engaged  successfully  in  the  great  war  against  the 
lower  nature  of  mankind  when  forced  into  its  most 
depraved  luxuriance  by  the  poisonous  atmosphere 
of  our  great  cities. 

The  Socialists  who  have  attempted  the  same 
task  have  failed,  because  they  have  supposed  that 
a  material  solution  of  these  problems  is  possible. 
It  is  clear  to  any  one  who  has  seen  and  studied  the 
axioms  of  the  case  that  nothing  is  possible  but 
a  spiritual  elevation. 

The  Ritualists  have  come  to  the  conflict  armed 


212  WEAK  CONFOUNDS  STRONG. 

with  despised,  but  none  the  less  potent  weapons. 
They  have  thought  no  influence  too  high  for  the 
task.  They  have  brought  to  the  very  poorest,  forms 
of  mysterious  antiquity,  suggestions  of  truth  couched 
in  the  most  mystical  terms,  ancient  treasures  of 
art  and  music,  movement  and  culture  ;  and  these 
things  have  been  effective. 

And  yet  these  practices  are  of  a  kind  which  are 
said  to  make  the  ordinary  English  layman  "  stamp  " 
with  impatience  when  he  witnesses  them  or  hears 
them  described,  at  their  extravagance,  their  petti 
ness,  their  pretension.  He  cannot  bring  himself 
to  believe  that  a  system  which  is  based  upon  so 
much  that  is  antique  and  mannerized,  that  clings 
so  close  to  precedent  and  rule,  that  is  so  precise 
and  formal,  can  be  anything  but  ludicrous  and 
unworthy  of  the  Christian  simplicity.  And  yet, 
if  he  will  look  patiently  at  results,  he  must  resist 
that  contemptuous  impulse.  He  may  say,  of 
course,  that  it  is  not  the  ritual,  but  the  character 
of  the  men  that  is  effectual  :  but  this  is  only  trans 
ferring  the  problem  to  another  ground.  It  must 
be  made  clear  why  men  of  such  essential  purity 
and  goodness  cling  so  close  to  and  regard  as  so 
vital  and  potent  these  ceremonial  appliances. 

All  attempts  to  bridge  the  gulf  have  failed.  Broad 
rational  systems  have  melted  into  air.  The 


FORMALISM.  2  I  3 


teaching  of  Maurice  and  Kingsley,  once  so 
gloriously  hopeful,  is  recognized  to  be  hopelessly 
unsatisfying.  Unitarianism,  even  under  Dr.  Mar- 
tineau,  only  attacks  the  balanced  intellect,  and 
effects  few  conquests  there.  Positivism  is  con 
fined  to  a  few  refined  thinkers.  The  constant 
outcry  to  liberalize  Church  dogma  has  done 
nothing.  There  is  no  media  via  possible. 

On  the  one  hand  there  is  the  vehement  accusa 
tion  that  truth  is  clouded  over  with  forms  ;  that 
it  is  not  life  but  Formalism  ;  that  the  essentials 
have  been  overlaid  with  adventitious  by-play ; 
that  justice  has  disappeared  in  the  tithing  of  mint, 
and  truth  is  confused  with  anise.  What  spirituality, 
it  is  said,  can  be  found  in  a  Creed  which  maintains 
in  the  face  of  Science  the  resurrection  of  the  body, 
and  holds  the  institution  of  Episcopacy  to  be  nearly 
Divine  ? 

On  the  other  hand  it  is  retorted  that  if  the 
symbolic  form  be  lost  the  truth  perishes  too  ;  that 
human  nature  is  so  weak  that  it  needs  material 
reminders  :  that  if  they  are  Formalists,  Christ  was 
a  Formalist  too  ;  that  He  laid  down  close  rules  of 
ecclesiastical  procedure,  and  guided  with  His  Spirit 
the  nascent  Church  that  developed  them  into  an 
organization. 

Laud's   position    was   the   latter.       He   had    no 


214  OUTWARD   REVERENCE. 

patience  with  iconoclasts.  He  enjoined  the  abso 
lute  necessity  of  outward  reverence  upon  humanity. 
Compounded  as  we  are,  he  said,  of  gross  material 
and  spiritual  insight,  the  flesh  must  prostrate 
itself  at  the  bidding  of  the  spirit  when  it  finds 
itself  in  the  presence  of  the  great  One  of  the 
spiritual  kingdom.  But  it  cannot  be  doubted  that 
he  held  so  fast  to  the  form  that  the  spirit  was 
partly  blurred.  If  we  could  trace  in  his  work  the 
spirit  of  ardent  social  reform,  of  absorbing  anxiety 
for  the  communication  of  spiritual  truth,  we  might 
have  forgiven  him  ;  but  this  we  cannot  discern. 

It  seems  strange  that  he  should  have  imagined 
himself,  without  misgiving,  to  be  treading  closely 
in  the  steps  of  that  Master  Who  took  His  sacraments 
from  the  commonest  and  most  ordinary  acts  of 
material  life — eating  and  washing, — Who  spoke  of 
the  coming  dissolution  of  all  local  worship,  "  not 
at  Jerusalem  nor  in  this  mountain,"  of  the  cere 
monial  freedom  which  awaited  men.  No  rational 
thinker  can  help  feeling  that  the  institution  of  a 
ceremonial  tyranny  in  that  Name,  to  do  that  more 
than  human  spirit  honour,  is  one  of  the  cruellest 
ironies  that  has  ever  befallen  the  human  race.  No 
one  can  read  the  gospel  with  unbiassed  eyes  and 
not  avow  this. 

"  Should    not   the   life   be   the   sacrifice  ? "   was 


PUBLIC   WORSHIP.  215 

asked  by  an  eager  unsatisfied  searcher  after  truth, 
of  one  of  the  greatest  living  exponents  of  Christian 
truth.  "  Yes,"  was  the  answer ;  "  but  where  is 
the  hymn  and  the  incense  ?  where  are  the  white 
garments  of  the  priest  ?  " 

May  I  be  excused  for  here  inserting  a  letter  on 
this  immediate  text,  from  a  living  Churchman,  who 
will  be  allowed  by  most  to  speak  with  authority 
upon  the  subject?  It  seems  to  me  to  represent 
so  nearly  what  Laud  would  have  wished  to  say, 
had  he  possessed  the  idealizing  power,  the  gift  of 
poetical  expression,  that  I  cannot  feel  it  to  be 
beside  the  mark 

"  As  to  public  worship,  I  think  that  there  is  real 
depth  in  what  Mr.  -  -  said  in  his  enigmatic 
way.  Besides  the  Life  and  Self  (which  cannot  be 
offered  perhaps  in  a  real  sense  except  by  union 
with  outward  elements — just  as  Our  Lord  placed 
His  humanity  in  union  with  our  life  and  the  life 
of  our  species  for  this  among  other  purposes)— 
besides  Life  and  Self  we  surely  ought  to  present 
not  only  what  we  are,  but  what  we  have  for  a  time— 
the  things  which  in  this  world  our  spirit  or  self  is 
allowed  to  possess,  uq  XPWIV*  ^or  use'  and  wmch 
it  will  have  to  lay  down.  Of  all  these,  the  results 
and  the  instruments  of  Art  are  the  avOoe,  the  flower, 
and  those  results  which  exist  and  pass,  are  born 


2l6         THE   CONSECRATION  OF  ALL   GIFTS. 

and  die,  are  the  subtlest  and  most  delicate  and 
perfect.  And  those  also  which  have  an  image  of 
eternity  about  them  are  at  the  other  pole  of  per- 
fectness.  Form,  colour,  order,  movement  have 
somehow  to  be  offered  as  well  as  thought.  Even 
that  which  is  ours  only  instantaneously  —  Time 
—must  have  its  consecration  too,  through  the 
dedicating  of  certain  intervals  to  the  Service 
of  God. 

"  Drop  that  for  a  minute. 

"  The  yearning  (which  is  so  undeniable  in  all  men) 
for  God  requires  speech.  The  roughest  and  rudest 
come  together  to  speak  to  God.  In  their  plainest 
way  He  speaks  to  them,  and  they  know  it. 

"  When  they  are  delivered,  or  are  being  delivered 
from  material  terms  with  regard  to  Him,  only  the 
best  persevere  (those  in  whom  the  yearning  is,  as 
I  say,  for  God  and  not  for  comfort)  in  following 
out  what  they  find — namely,  that  the  listening  to 
the  records  of  His  revelation  through  ages,  and 
the  substance  of  it,  and  the  speaking  in  common 
to  Him,  and  exhorting  one  another  about  the 
hindrances  in  getting  to  Him,  and  the  seeking  His 
hand  in  difficulties,  affect  their  lives  more  than 
anything  else  does.  This  simplest,  plainest  worship 
in  common  strengthens  as  well  as  reminds  them  to 
rededicate  their  lives  and  spirits  to  Him.  Nothing 


THE  SENSUOUS  REGION. 


can  eradicate  the  conviction  —  the  experimental 
conviction  they  all  entertain  —  that  it  is  not  the 
exercise  of  the  worship,  but  an  undoubted  answer 
made  to  their  worship  which  is  the  strength.  They 
sought  a  Presence,  and  they  have  found  it.  Surely 
they  are  not  wrong  in  gathering  that  what  obtains 
so  gracious  an  answer  is  acceptable  to  the  Answerer 
—  a  sweet-smelling  savour  —  CKT/ZT)  Ev§oicfac- 

"  Now,  as  Life  becomes  more  beautiful  in  this 
sensuous  region,  the  question  comes,  '  Is  this  a  new 
world  we  have  found  for  ourselves  ?  Is  it  a  region 
into  which  we  shall  enter,  and  do  without  God  there  ? 
Or  is  it  capable  of  being  sanctified  like  all  else  we 
have  known  in  plainer  ways  ?  '  There  is  a  trembling 
about  the  question.  But  surely  it  has  been  rightly 
answered,  and  the  dedication  of  all  those  perfect- 
nesses  is  lawful  and  right.  And  the  glory  of  Art 
goes  up  to  Him  from  those  who  have  it  for  use,  t<<; 
yjpf\(j(v,  and  the  appropriateness,  the  fi»So»a'a  of  it, 
is  in  the  very  nature  of  things. 

"  But  now,  I  own,  I  have  for  years  past  looked 
on  pleased  but  anxious  to  see  our  worship  all  over 
England  getting  ornamental.  The  white  garments 
and  the  chanting  and  the  windows  trouble  me  with 
a  strange  trouble  while  I  hope  all  is  well.  I  can 
explain  by  an  almost  ridiculous  thing.  I  can't 
endure  to  use  a  Psalter  with  notes  to  every  syllable. 


2l8  PSALLAM  ET  MENTE. 

I  become  as  if  I  were  chanting  Vedas.  I  fear  that 
I  shall  come  to  think  that  we  don't  know  that  what 
we  do  is  acceptable,  except  that  we  can't  find  out 
what  else  to  do  than  what  is  actually  in  man  to  do. 
"  For  ourselves,  I  believe  the  only  thing  is  to 
throw  consciousness  into  all ;  to  fling  up,  before 
each  attempt  at  an  elaborate  piece  of  service, 
before  even  each  change  of  chant,  before  each 
sitting  down  even  to  practise  at  the  organ,  the 
thought,  '  This  is  Thine,  O  Lord  :  of  Thee,  in  Thee  : 
O  make  it  also  for  Thee.' " 


WHAT  IS   CLAIMED  FOR  LAUD.  2ig 


CHAPTER   XV. 

IN  reviewing  shortly  the  problems  suggested  by 
such  a  life  and  death,  we  must  first  consider  what 
claims  are  made  for  him  and  the  value  of  his  work 
by  his  most  ardent  admirers.  "The  English 
Church,"  they  say,  "  is,  in  its  Catholic  aspect,  a 
memorial  of  Laud."  This  is  a  considerable  claim. 
When  we  ask  how  this  is  supported,  they  begin  by 
saying  that  we  owe  the  retention  of  Episcopacy  in 
the  Church  to  him.  The  causal  connection,  if  there 
be  one,  is  intricate.  Episcopacy  was  abolished  in 
Laud's  lifetime,  and  was  resumed  as  a  matter  of 
course  when  the  monarchical  and  Tory  reaction 
against  Puritanism  set  in.  But  I  venture  to  main 
tain  that  it  was  not  by  any  means  Laud's  memory 
which  consecrated  the  thought  of  Episcopacy  to  its 
restorers,  as  Charles's  memory  undoubtedly  conse 
crated  monarchy.  On  the  contrary,  I  believe  that 
it  was  almost  entirely  due  to  Laud's  personal  un 
popularity  that  Episcopacy  was  so  summarily 


220  EPISCOPACY— THE  PRAYER  BOOK. 

abolished  ;  I  believe  it  might  have  continued  intact 
through  the  Rebellion  but  for  him.  Let  us  press 
Laud's  supporters  a  little  further.  We  ask  if  there 
is  anything  else  that  we  owe  to  Laud.  They 
answer,  the  Prayer  Book.  That  assertion  I  again 
conceive  to  rest  on  very  much  the  same  basis  of 
proof.  It  cannot  be  established.  Last  of  all  they 
fall  back  triumphantly  upon  the  position  of  the 
altar  in  our  churches.  I  confess  that,  though  I 
should  deplore  the  alteration  of  that  arrangement, 
I  cannot  bring  myself  to  be  enthusiastic  about  it  ; 
it  does  not  seem  to  be  identical  with  the  Catholic 
aspect  of  the  English  Church.  In  fact,  to  attribute 
to  Laud  the  existence  of  that  aspect,  is  as  absurd 
as  to  say  that  we  owe  our  present  monarchy  to 
Charles  I.  The  manner  of  Charles's  death  created, 
I  think,  a  very  enthusiastic  detestation  of  the  prin 
ciples  which  sanctioned  it,  and  so  may  be  said  to 
have  had  an  indirect  effect ;  but  I  do  not  believe 
that  even  this  can  be  asserted  about  Laud. 

The  fact  is,  we  do  not  like  to  speak  lightly  about 
a  man  who  sealed  his  principles  with  his  blood. 
There  is  an  unconscious  reverence  for  devotion 
that  will  flinch  at  nothing,  not  even  the  last  passage, 
of  which  we  cannot  and  would  not  rid  ourselves. 
And  when  that  devotion  is  founded  on  a  mistaken 
conception,  such  a  death  becomes  one  of  the  most 


FAILURE   OF  LAUD'S  IDEAL.  221 

tragic  and  pathetic  sketches  that  we  can  well  see, 
but  it  is  not  necessarily  inspiring  :  it  arouses  sym 
pathy  for  the  sufferer,  none  for  the  cause  in  which 
he  is  suffering. 

And  Laud's  cause  was  not  a  true  one.    His  ideal  of 
the  Church  which  he  upheld  falls  far  short  of  truth. 
He  did  not  believe  the  Church  to  be  an  all-em 
bracing  society  for  holy  living,  the  possessor  of  cer 
tain  gracious  thoughts  and  Divine  influences,  which 
cannot    be   exactly  felt    or  received    outside   her 
bounding  line.      The  freedom  of  the  gospel  was  lost 
upon  him.     He  chose  to  regard  her  as  an  essentially 
political  organization,   sister   of  the    State.      Her 
ecclesiastics  were  to  be  courtiers  too ;  she  was  to 
have  her  pageants  and  her  days  of  observation, 
her  high  festivals  and  solemnities.      In  these  he 
conceived  some  essence  of   her  being  to  lie ;    he 
did   not  look   upon   them   as   mere  adjuncts  of  a 
huge  human  organization,  which  in  the  ideal  society 
would  find  no  place. 

"  I  set  upon  the  repair  of  the  Material  and 
Spiritual  Church  together,"  as  Laud  wrote  to 
Strafford.  This  was  his  ideal  for  the  Church.  This 
is  the  question  that  keeps  pressing  itself  home 
upon  us  as  we  look  at  the  character  of  the  efforts 
in  which  he  so  ceaselessly  engaged.  We  see  lecturers 
deprived,  fonts  repaired,  altars  railed  off,  surplices 


THE  REALITY  OF  PURITANISM. 

enforced ;  we  find  immense  noisy  activity  :  in  the 
centre  there  is  a  bustling  eager  figure,  signing, 
writing,  scolding,  confuting ; — and  all  the  time  a 
terrible  suspicion  is  creeping  on  us :  "  To  what 
purpose  ?  "  Clumsy  and  ugly  as  the  Puritan  methods 
were,  forfeiting  as  they  did  so  much  of  their  due 
genuine  influences  by  their  contempt  for  externals, 
yet  these  grim  tiresome  figures  had  conduct  at  heart. 
And  had  Laud  ?  He  would  have  affirmed  it,  un 
doubtedly  ;  but,  looking  at  his  work,  can  we  feel 
that  his  secret  aspirations  turned  in  that  direction  ? 
Not  honestly,  I  think.  He  worshipped  externals  ; 
he  was  a  Formalist.  The  Puritans  were  weakened 
by  their  want  of  forms,  for  human  nature  must 
have  forms  ;  it  desires  them  so  eagerly  :  but  a  still 
greater  danger  is  waiting  at  the  other  end.  It  is 
dangerous  to  be  without  them,  but  it  is  still  more 
dangerous  to  depend  on  them. 

Let  us  hear  what  Heylyn,  Laud's  most  uncritical 
friend  and  admirer,  has  to  say  of  the  progress  and 
ideals  of  the  Church  under  him. 

"  If  we  look,"  he  says,  "  into  the  Church  as  it 
stood  under  his  Direction,  we  shall  find  the  Prelates 
generally  more  intent  upon  the  work  committed 
to  them,  the  Clergy  joining  together  to  advance  the 
work  of  Uniformity  recommended  to  them,  the 
Liturgy  more  punctually  executed  in  all  the  parts 


PROGRESS  OF  THE   CHURCH.  22$ 


and  offices  of  it.  The  Word  more  diligently 
preached,  the  Sacraments  more  reverently  adminis 
tered  than  in  some  score  of  years  before ;  the 
people  more  Conformable  to  those  Reverend  Ges 
tures  in  the  House  of  God,  which,  though  pre 
scribed  before,  were  but  little  practised  ;  more  cost 
laid  out  upon  the  beautifying  and  adorning  of 
Parochial  Churches,  in  furnishing  and  repairing 
Parsonage  Houses  than  in  all  the  times  since  the 
Reformation  ;  the  Clergy  grown  to  such  esteem,  for 
parts  and  power,  that  the  gentry  thought  none  of 
their  Daughters  to  be  better  disposed  of,  than  such 
as  they  had  lodged  in  the  Arms  of  a  Churchman  ; 
and  the  Nobility  grown  so  well  affected  to  the 
state  of  the  Church,  that  some  of  them  designed 
their  younger  sons  to  the  Order  of  Priesthood  to 
make  them  capable  of  rising  in  the  same  Ascen 
dant."  What  a  climax  !  Then  follows  a  passage 
on  Doctrine,  praising  "  the  Uniformity  of  teaching, 
and  the  Piety  and  learning  of  her  defenders."  The 
word  "  piety"  is  but  once  mentioned  in  the  passage. 
It  is  too  much  like  the  reports  on  which  we  build 
our  ideas  of  Church  progress  nowadays — so  many 
churches  built,  so  many  communicants,  so  much 
money  subscribed.  Of  course  vast  subscription  lists 
are  indicative  of  a  spirit  of  much  willingness  to  sac 
rifice  material  goods  to  secure  the  Church's  material 


224  MAINLY  MATERIAL. 

prosperity ;  but  if  these  are  the  lines  which  her 
chief  pastors  lay  down  for  her  advance,  is  not  the 
flock  deluded  after  all  ?  And  is  not  Laud's  life  an 
instance  of  this  ?  Look  at  his  most  private 
thoughts.  If  the  heart  be  set  en  character-ideals, 
on  the  simplification  of  the  issues  of  life,  and  accepts 
the  material  organization  as  a  convenient  substratum 
of  possibilities,  then  the  true  hopes  will  break  out 
somewhere — in  letters,  in  sermons,  in  recorded 
speech.  This  does  not  appear  in  Laud.  On  the 
Church's  material  greatness  his  mind  was  set ;  to 
this  his  secret  aspirations  turned  ;  after  this  the 
fervent  longings  of  his  spirit  went  out.  State  and 
Church,  two  fair  sisters  hand-in-hand,  were  to  re 
lieve  the  nation  of  all  independent  thought,  of  all 
individual  wishes,  of  all  private  ventures  after 
happiness  :  public  happiness  was  to  be  secured  on 
a  large  public  scale.  Government,  Rule — not  self- 
government,  the  will  of  the  people — were  his  sacred 
words.  Authority,  Tradition — these  the  people  were 
to  follow,  paying  such  due  reverence  at  the  shrines, 
as  God  had  appointed,  and  as  the  historical  issues 
of  worship  had  modified.  This  was  Laud's  dream. 
It  was  a  splendid  vision  ;  only  do  not  let  us  make 
the  mistake  of  thinking  or  calling  it  a  religious 
one. 

By  zeal  for  this  great  institution,  by  passionate 


SPIRITUAL  BLINDNESS.  22$ 

love  for  her  traditions,  by  blind  prejudice  for  her 
methods,  Laud  rose  and  fell ;  not  a  single  thought 
of  self  mingled  with  the  devotion  with  which  he 
served  her.  If  the  three  mysterious  temptations 
of  our  Saviour  correspond  to  the  stages  of  trial 
through  which  human  leaders  pass,  Laud  may  be 
said  to  have  passed  safely  through  the  first  two, 
but  to  have  succumbed  to  the  last.  He  did  not 
use  the  power  within  him  to  gratify  luxurious 
tastes  ;  he  did  not  use  it  to  surround  himself  with 
an  atmosphere  of  peculiar  honour ;  but,  when  con 
fronted  with  the  temptation  to  have  recourse  to 
lower  earthly  weapons  for  the  establishment  of  a 
spiritual  kingdom,  he  was  blinded  there  and  fell. 

To  be  a  hero  it  is  not  enough  to  be  true — a  man 
must  also  be  tender :  to  have  no  taint  of  self,  or 
selfish  aims,  is  not  enough.  There  must  be  a  de 
liberate  extension  of  sympathy  to  others.  Laud's 
ideal  was  a  high  one,  but  it  was  too  hardly,  too 
militantly,  too  unsympathetically  held.  He  never 
thought  it  a  duty  to  examine  the  treasured  ideals 
of  others ;  he  never  for  an  instant  had  even  the 
curiosity  to  regard  life  from  another  point  of  view. 
In  ordinary  life  it  was  the  same.  He  had  no 
friends.  He  had  some  faithful  dependants  who 
served  him  well — Heylyn  and  Hyde ;  some  strong 
political  allies  who  admired — as  who  does  not  ? — 

Q 


226  LACK  OF  TENDERNESS. 

the  tremendous  fibre  and  force  of  such  a  nature  : 
but  of  the  depth  and  delicacy  that  attract  and  re 
tain  equal  outspoken  friendships,  he  had  none.  Of 
all  great  churchmen  he  is  the  only  one  who  had 
not  even  female  admirers. 

And  therefore  we  reluctantly  confess  that,  in  an 
age  of  heroes,  a  stage  crowded  with  heroic  figures, 
Laud  is  not  among  them.  Pym  and  Strafford, 
Buckingham  and  Cromwell,  these  are  men  indeed. 
Not  so  Laud,  not  his  luckless  master.  As  head  of 
a  great  Christian  society,  he  was  so  strangely  un- 
Christlike  :  ready  enough  with  the  scourge  of  small 
cords,  he  showed  no  mercy  to  those  who  made  their 
gains  out  of  the  sanctuary  ;  but  neither  had  he  love 
for  the  poor  crowds  outside.  He  could  pull  down, 
but  not  build  up. 

The  great  mistake,  indeed,  that  the  three  martyrs 
made  was  this  :  they  were  not  great  enough  to 
grasp  the  beauty  of  feeling  with  the  popular  mind, 
nor  enlightened  enough  to  see  the  necessity  for  it. 
They  misunderstood  and  miscalculated  the  force 
of  the  democracy.  They  clapped  the  valves  down, 
so  that  when  roaring  and  tumultuous  the  irre 
pressible  strength  streamed  out,  wantoning  in  all 
the  consciousness  of  newly  discovered  might,  the 
three  champions  of  repression  were  struck  down. 

If  they  were  sincere,  it  is  well  with  them  ;  they 


YET  TRUTH  IS  MANY-SIDED.  22/ 

were  blest  if  they  did  it  faithfully.  For  we  must 
remember  that  seekers  after  truth  are  but  as  men 
wandering  on  a  sphere  ;  though  they  strike  away 
from  some,  from  any  point,  with  faces  averted  and 
backs  rigidly  turned,  let  them  only  move  straight 
forward  and  they  will  meet  again  upon  some  un 
known  pole. 


A  LIST  OF   1JVULVS    PRKKKRMKN'TS. 

Kdlow  of  Su  JohnV. 

ChAitain  to  the  Karl  of 

Vicar  of  Stanlivx 

Rcctvvr  vVf  North  KUwvvrth  lLwesimhirc>,  AUV\  oh*am  to 


No*th  KUwxvrth  cxchAi^vt  (vvt  \Vcst  Tillnu,  in  K 
of 


in  the  s*nve  yx^A^  (kvr  Vi 

of  Su  John*$.    Ch»i>l»m  u>  the  Ki 
of  l>x^vlc<v  in  Lincoln  C 
of  Hvmiin§vKvn»  in 

lV*n  of  OknK«st«r«  rt^^cvl  West  Tilbury, 
Vicaur  of  IWtwk  (Leioc^crshiif):  rct^cvl  Norton. 


of  St»  Davids  ;  rt?5^\c\l  IV^ivlent^hip  of  St.  John**. 
VkMir 


Rfehop  of  London* 
ArchNshv    of  C»ni«rbar>\ 


AM>  Axx^s  u>»rr«\ 


BENSCN,  A.  C.  BX 

William  Laud  sometime  Archbishop  5196* 
^f  Canterbiiry.  .13